THE
MYSTERIE
OF
THE
TWO
WITNESSES
UNVAILED
.
REVELATIONS
11.
1.
And
there
was
given
me
a
reed
like
unto
a
rod
,
and
the
Angel
stood
,
saying
,
Rise
,
and
measure
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
Altar
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
.
THere
is
much
talke
and
discourse
of
the
two
witnesses
,
and
great
enquiry
is
made
,
to
know
,
who
they
are
,
what
is
their
testimony
,
whither
they
be
slaine
,
when
they
shall
rise
,
&c.
All
which
I
shall
endeavour
to
disclose
,
according
to
the
measure
of
light
,
that
I
have
received
,
in
the
knowledge
and
revelation
of
this
mystery
.
Before
I
make
entrance
upon
this
Chapter
,
give
me
leave
,
from
the
whole
booke
of
the
Revelation
,
to
take
notice
of
six
things
.
First
,
of
the
Author
,
who
was
Jesus
Christ
,
Chap.
1.
1.
He
is
both
the
Author
and
subject
matter
thereof
,
being
the
Alpha
,
and
Omega
,
and
all
the
letters
besides
in
this
divine
Revelation
;
in
whom
is
the
sum
and
substance
of
all
holy
Writ
,
the
whole
mystery
of
spirituall
truth
,
all
visions
of
divine
glory
,
lies
wrapt
up
,
doth
meet
and
concenter
in
the
person
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Hence
he
is
said
,
to
have
the
seven
spirits
of
God
,
Chap.
1.
4.
because
all
perfection
of
knowledge
was
treasured
up
in
him
,
by
which
he
is
onely
able
to
be
the
dispenser
of
such
heavenly
revelations
and
divine
mysteries
as
these
are
.
Secondly
,
of
the
Messenger
,
that
Christ
doth
here
imploy
,
to
convey
this
booke
unto
his
Apostle
,
and
that
is
an
Angel
:
as
is
evident
Chap.
1.
1.
Now
in
that
Christ
doth
signifie
his
message
unto
John
by
an
Angel
;
it
denotes
unto
us
,
the
great
authority
and
power
that
Christ
came
forth
in
:
He
doth
not
appeare
low
and
meanly
,
clothed
in
flesh
,
or
humane
forme
:
but
doth
,
as
it
were
,
ride
upon
the
wings
of
an
Angel
;
by
the
shining
glory
of
an
angelicall
administration
doth
he
declare
this
glorious
mystery
.
Thirdly
,
into
whose
hands
these
truths
are
committed
,
that
is
,
into
Johns
,
who
was
the
beloved
Disciple
of
Christ
,
that
leaned
on
his
bosome
,
as
having
much
neernesse
and
intimacy
with
him
.
This
John
was
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Divine
;
but
not
so
much
from
dignity
of
office
,
as
from
the
superexcellency
of
his
graces
and
annointings
.
The
Ancients
did
compare
him
to
an
Eagle
,
because
he
soared
aloft
,
in
the
knowledge
and
understanding
the
secrets
of
divine
truth
.
This
Apostle
is
honored
above
others
,
in
writing
this
propheticall
booke
of
the
Revelation
.
Fourthly
,
take
notice
of
the
forme
of
this
booke
,
it
is
cast
into
the
forme
of
an
Epistle
,
containing
things
present
,
past
,
and
to
come
,
Chap.
1.
19.
The
things
,
that
John
had
seen
,
were
the
glorious
appearance
of
Christ
in
the
middest
of
the
seven
golden
Candlesticks
,
Chap.
1.
12
,
13.
The
things
that
were
in
being
,
were
those
several
messages
both
of
praise
and
reprehension
,
that
he
was
to
give
forth
to
the
seven
Churches
,
as
appears
in
Chap.
2.
and
3.
The
things
to
come
,
were
the
prophecies
,
that
begin
at
Chapt.
4.
and
hold
on
to
the
end
of
the
booke
.
Fiftly
,
we
have
presented
to
us
the
subject
matter
of
this
booke
,
and
that
's
called
a
Revelation
:
and
that
because
it
is
not
so
much
a
doctrinall
or
historicall
narration
,
as
it
is
a
symbolicall
and
propheticall
prediction
,
containing
such
glorious
mysteries
and
divine
Revelations
,
that
did
far
surpasse
the
wisdome
,
art
,
or
reason
of
any
humane
creature
:
none
but
Christ
himselfe
,
and
that
by
the
mouth
of
a
mighty
Angel
could
bring
to
light
or
declare
such
unutterable
visions
of
divine
glory
.
Sixtly
,
and
lastly
,
observe
unto
whom
this
booke
was
directed
,
and
that
was
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
Chapt.
1.
4.
Seven
is
a
perfect
number
,
seven
days
containe
mans
labour
and
rest
,
seven
times
seven
is
the
great
Jubile
of
the
Lord
,
and
rest
of
all
things
.
So
that
these
Churches
being
set
forth
by
the
number
of
seven
,
they
are
a
compleat
representation
of
all
Churches
and
all
Saints
.
The
perfect
number
of
Churches
and
all
beleevers
are
most
lively
deliniated
and
set
forth
by
seven
Churches
:
Therefore
whatsoever
is
here
directed
unto
,
or
spoken
of
the
seven
golden
Candlestickes
;
is
both
directed
and
spoken
to
all
Churches
and
Saints
in
the
world
.
Thus
much
to
be
noted
of
the
booke
in
generall
:
Now
to
begin
with
the
Chapter
.
I
shall
not
stand
upon
any
curious
,
artificiall
Analysis
of
the
whole
Chapter
;
that
which
is
principally
contained
therein
,
is
the
mystery
of
the
two
Witnesses
;
holding
forth
a
description
of
their
persons
,
and
prophecie
,
their
time
and
acts
,
their
death
and
resurrection
:
in
the
opening
whereof
,
we
shall
give
much
light
to
the
whole
booke
,
and
much
discover
the
secret
mystery
wrapt
up
&
contained
therein
.
The
two
first
verses
of
the
Chapter
doe
prepare
us
for
what
doth
follow
;
and
here
I
shall
begin
with
the
first
.
And
there
was
given
me
a
reed
like
unto
a
rod
,
and
the
Angel
stood
,
saying
,
Arise
,
and
measure
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
Altar
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
.
IN
this
verse
take
notice
of
three
things
.
First
,
Johns
call
to
measure
the
Temple
;
And
the
Angel
stood
,
saying
,
arise
,
and
measure
,
&c.
Secondly
,
His
qualification
for
that
worke
;
And
there
was
given
me
(
saith
he
)
a
reed
like
unto
a
rod.
This
was
the
instrument
,
that
John
was
to
measure
by
.
Thirdly
,
We
have
the
things
,
that
were
to
be
measured
,
they
are
namely
three
.
-
First
,
the
Temple
.
-
Secondly
,
the
Altar
.
-
Thirdly
,
the
worshippers
therein
.
I
shall
first
open
the
words
,
and
then
give
you
some
observations
from
them
.
And
the
Angel
stood
,
saying
,
arise
.
In
Johns
call
,
observe
three
things
.
First
,
the
Messenger
,
an
Angel
;
this
denotes
the
eminent
power
and
great
authority
,
that
this
Message
was
brought
in
unto
John
,
as
wee
hinted
before
.
Secondly
,
the
posture
of
this
Angel
,
he
stood
,
which
doth
shew
,
his
willingnesse
and
dexterity
,
his
preparednesse
and
readinesse
to
deliver
his
Message
,
that
is
evidently
implyed
by
his
posture
of
standing
.
Thirdly
,
we
have
this
Angels
direction
,
saying
,
arise
:
thereby
to
prepare
John
to
receive
his
message
.
Now
this
command
or
direction
of
the
Angel
,
saying
,
arise
,
doth
not
imply
that
John
was
sitting
,
and
thereby
to
meane
a
change
of
his
posture
,
or
mutation
of
his
bodily
station
;
but
rather
,
that
he
should
stir
up
his
minde
and
affections
,
and
raise
up
his
thoughts
and
apprehensions
;
to
attend
unto
that
glorious
vision
or
revelation
,
that
the
Angel
was
about
to
impart
unto
him
.
As
if
the
Angel
had
said
,
arise
,
lift
up
thy selfe
far
above
thy
carnall
minde
,
and
earthly
affections
:
raise
up
thy
thoughts
and
apprehension
far
higher
then
poore
,
low
,
earthly
,
and
carnall
things
;
to
contemplate
on
things
of
a
more
spirituall
and
glorious
,
of
a
more
divine
and
heavenly
nature
.
So
that
t
is
not
meant
here
a
change
of
bodily
motions
,
but
a
translation
of
minde
.
Secondly
,
Consider
Johns
qualification
for
the
worke
in
hand
;
And
there
was
given
me
a
reed
(
saith
he
)
like
unto
a
red
.
It
was
the
use
of
many
Nations
to
measure
things
with
reeds
or
canes
,
because
they
were
hollow
and
light
,
and
so
fit
for
that
use
.
This
reed
was
like
unto
a
rod
,
which
was
also
used
in
measuring
:
Hence
it
was
,
that
the
children
of
Israel
were
called
the
rod
of
Gods
inheritance
,
Psal.
74.
2.
So
that
by
this
reed
like
unto
a
rod
,
we
have
a
resemblance
unto
the
instruments
,
that
the
Nations
did
use
,
or
of
their
manner
of
measuring
:
by
which
is
signified
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
,
the
onely
rule
and
standard
of
divine
things
,
that
can
give
a
true
description
and
dimention
of
the
Temple
of
God
.
Thirdly
,
We
have
the
things
to
be
measured
:
and
they
are
,
first
,
The
Temple
;
secondly
,
the
Altar
,
Thirdly
,
the
worshippers
therein
.
First
,
The
Temple
of
God
,
doth
represent
unto
us
the
divine
presence
of
the
Lord
with
his
people
,
which
makes
them
his
Temple
and
Tabernacle
,
according
to
that
in
2
Cor.
6.
16.
For
yee
are
the
Temple
of
the
living
God
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
for
God
hath
said
,
I
will
dwell
in
them
,
and
walke
in
them
,
&c.
There
is
a
cohabitation
and
a
coambulation
between
God
and
his
people
,
they
dwell
together
,
they
walke
together
.
The
Lord
by
his
divine
presence
and
in-dwelling
of
his
spirit
in
their
hearts
,
doth
make
them
his
glorious
Temple
.
Suitable
unto
this
,
is
that
in
Revel.
21.
3.
Behold
the
Tabernacle
of
God
is
with
men
,
and
he
will
dwell
with
them
,
&c.
Which
phrase
is
an
allusion
to
the
Tabernacle
of
old
,
mentioned
in
Psal.
15.
1.
The
Tabernacle
was
a
solemne
pledge
&
signe
of
Gods
presence
with
his
people
;
wherein
was
also
the
Arke
of
God
kept
;
which
doth
intimate
unto
us
,
the
Lords
divine
and
spirituall
presence
,
by
the
coming
downe
of
the
new
Jerusalem
out
of
heaven
,
which
is
nothing
else
but
the
light
of
the
Gospel
,
the
glory
of
God
,
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
shining
forth
,
and
dwelling
in
the
hearts
of
Saints
:
making
them
his
Temple
and
Tabernacle
.
Indeed
Christ
was
the
true
Temple
of
God
,
who
was
prefigured
by
the
former
Temple
,
of
the
Jewes
;
but
the
Saints
being
gathered
up
into
Christ
,
united
to
him
in
spirit
,
joyned
to
him
as
members
,
making
up
the
fulnesse
of
his
body
;
they
also
together
with
Christ
become
the
Temple
of
the
living
God
.
Secondly
,
the
Altar
,
doth
represent
unto
us
the
true
service
and
worship
of
the
Lord
.
The
Altar
was
that
whereon
the
Priest
was
to
offer
sacrifice
,
in
the
Temple
,
or
in
the
inner
Court
,
that
joyned
to
the
Temple
,
which
was
the
Priests
Court
,
and
accounted
part
of
the
Temple
it selfe
:
both
the
Temple
&
inner
Court
were
holy
,
&
appropriated
unto
the
Priests
onely
:
but
for
the
outward
Court
,
it
was
common
for
all
people
to
come
into
it
.
Now
I
say
,
the
Altar
that
was
in
the
Court
of
the
Temple
,
doth
signifie
the
true
and
reall
service
of
the
Lord
:
the
worship
that
beleevers
tender
unto
him
,
viz.
all
the
prayers
,
thankesgivings
and
praises
they
offer
up
,
all
their
parts
,
gifts
and
graces
that
they
imploy
;
all
their
pains
,
costs
,
and
endeavours
;
all
these
,
I
say
,
are
the
sacrifices
that
the
Saints
do
continually
offer
up
to
God
,
by
Jesus
Christ
,
the
true
Altar
,
upon
which
they
offer
.
So
that
we
have
not
onely
Gods
presence
with
his
people
,
making
of
them
his
Temple
;
but
here
is
also
an
Altar
,
or
the
divine
and
spirituall
worship
of
all
beleevers
in
the
Temple
,
who
are
made
an
holy
Priesthood
,
to
offer
up
spirituall
sacrifices
,
acceptable
to
God
by
Jesus
Christ
,
I
Pet.
2.
5.
Thirdly
,
They
that
worship
therein
.
We
are
not
onely
to
take
notice
of
the
worship
,
but
also
of
the
worshippers
,
not
onely
of
the
Temple
,
but
of
those
that
serve
in
the
Temple
;
not
onely
of
the
Altar
,
but
also
of
those
that
offer
thereon
.
The
true
worshippers
are
those
that
worship
God
in
spirit
,
that
draw
nigh
to
him
in
faith
and
assurance
,
that
know
whom
they
worship
,
and
worship
him
whom
they
know
;
these
know
him
that
is
true
;
and
they
truly
serve
him
.
Here
is
a
distinction
made
between
the
false
worshippers
and
the
true
;
between
those
that
onely
worship
in
the
outward
Court
,
mentioned
in
the
next
verse
,
that
onely
worship
in
the
externall
forme
,
or
superficiall
part
of
things
:
and
those
that
are
the
true
spirituall
Priests
of
the
Lord
,
who
enter
into
the
inner
Court
,
and
into
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
worship
there
:
These
are
they
,
that
the
Lord
doth
take
notice
and
accept
of
;
that
he
will
owne
for
his
true
worshippers
and
servants
;
namely
,
those
that
worship
in
his
Temple
,
and
offer
upon
his
Altar
.
The
words
being
thus
opened
,
we
come
to
take
notice
of
some
Observations
,
that
doe
necessarily
arise
from
them
.
The
first
observation
is
this
:
That
the
Lord
doth
suitably
prepare
his
people
to
receive
such
things
,
as
himselfe
doth
impart
unto
them
.
This
is
taken
from
Johns
qualification
,
when
the
Angel
bids
him
arise
,
to
raise
up
his
minde
and
affections
from
low
,
meane
,
and
carnall
apprehensions
and
objects
;
and
to
fix
them
on
those
things
,
that
were
divine
and
heavenly
,
even
to
the
understanding
and
knowledge
of
these
heavenly
mysteries
,
that
the
Lord
revealed
unto
him
,
by
the
mouth
of
a
mighty
and
strong
Angel
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
that
in
Revel.
4.
1
,
2.
When
the
Angel
sounded
his
Trumpet
,
the
voice
sayd
;
Come
up
hither
,
and
I
will
shew
thee
things
to
come
.
Now
what
did
this
voyce
signifie
,
by
saying
;
ascend
,
or
come
up
,
&c.
it
is
not
meant
of
his
bodily
motion
,
or
change
of
his
st●tion
;
but
a
translation
or
change
of
his
minde
:
For
saith
John
,
Immediatly
I
was
in
the
Spirit
.
That
is
,
he
was
in
a
heavenly
rapture
or
heavenly
extasie
;
he
was
spiritually
carried
up
into
heaven
.
The
like
expression
we
have
in
2
Cor.
12.
2.
where
the
Apostle
sayth
,
he
was
caught
up
into
the
third
heaven
.
Meaning
thereby
,
that
he
was
in
an
exceeding
high
and
heavenly
rapture
or
spirituall
transfiguration
of
minde
and
spirit
;
that
so
he
might
heare
those
unutterable
revelations
of
divine
mysterie
from
the
Lord
.
Thus
Moses
is
taken
up
into
the
Mount
with
God
,
when
he
receives
the
Law
at
his
mouth
,
Exod.
24.
12.
So
were
the
Apostles
taken
up
with
Christ
upon
the
holy
Mount
,
to
behold
his
glorious
transfiguration
,
as
the
Apostle
relateth
,
2
Pet.
1.
18.
Now
by
the
Mount
is
resembled
,
that
high
and
heavenly
pitch
of
a
minde
enlightned
,
of
affections
raised
,
of
a
heart
spirituallized
,
whereby
the
Lord
doth
suitably
prepare
his
people
to
receive
such
things
,
as
hee
doth
discover
unto
them
.
Now
as
the
Lord
doth
suitably
prepare
his
Saints
to
entertaine
heavenly
things
,
by
enlarging
their
capacities
,
strengthening
their
knowledge
,
and
raising
their
affections
;
so
he
doth
also
make
them
to
be
of
the
same
nature
and
quality
as
his
discovery
is
,
that
he
makes
knowne
unto
them
.
The
creature
is
,
whatsoever
the
voice
of
the
creator
is
unto
him
.
If
the
Lord
speak
to
any
,
onely
by
naturall
things
,
as
by
corne
,
wine
,
and
oyle
,
and
the
like
:
Such
unto
whom
the
Lord
comes
in
these
,
and
no
more
,
they
are
meerly
carnall
and
naturall
,
they
heare
God
speaking
in
these
,
and
they
cannot
ascend
higher
.
And
so
if
the
Lord
speak
in
the
heavenly
visions
of
divine
glory
through
his
Son
unto
any
,
then
these
unto
whom
he
thus
speakes
become
gracious
and
heavenly
,
suitable
unto
the
voice
that
speakes
unto
them
.
It
is
said
,
in
Heb.
1.
2.
God
hath
spoken
in
these
last
dayes
by
his
Son
:
and
how
is
it
then
?
the
Apostle
tells
us
in
Gal.
4.
6.
Because
ye
are
Sonnes
,
God
hath
sent
the
spirit
of
his
Sonne
into
your
hearts
.
So
that
when
God
speaks
to
us
by
his
Sonne
,
it
makes
us
to
be
sonnes
also
:
and
when
we
are
sonnes
,
then
the
Lord
speaks
to
us
by
the
spirit
of
his
Sonne
.
Whatsoever
the
voice
of
Christ
is
unto
us
,
such
are
our
hearts
;
such
are
our
mindes
and
affections
;
the
whole
frame
and
nature
of
our
spirits
is
such
as
his
discovery
is
unto
us
.
Therefore
it
is
most
unpossible
the
Lord
should
reveale
heavenly
mysteries
,
and
shew
forth
his
visions
of
divine
glory
unto
any
;
but
he
must
also
raise
up
the
minds
&
affections
of
such
unto
some
proportionable
and
suitablenesse
of
spirit
,
to
receive
such
revelations
from
his
mouth
.
Secondly
,
Observe
;
That
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
is
the
onely
rule
and
standard
of
divine
and
heavenly
things
.
This
is
taken
from
Johns
qualification
,
enabling
him
to
measure
the
Temple
.
And
there
was
given
me
a
reed
like
unto
a
rod
:
Which
reed
or
rod
doth
represent
unto
us
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
,
the
true
rule
and
measure
of
divine
truth
.
The
word
and
spirit
are
all
one
:
for
saith
Christ
in
Joh.
6.
63.
My
words
are
spirit
and
life
.
The
outward
word
is
but
the
clothing
of
the
spirit
,
neither
hath
it
life
and
power
,
but
as
the
spirit
doth
goe
forth
in
it
.
Then
the
spirit
is
the
true
measure
whereby
we
may
take
an
equall
scantlet
,
or
true
dimention
of
heavenly
things
.
This
is
that
the
Apostle
doth
plainly
tell
us
in
1
Cor.
2.
10.
That
the
Spirit
doth
reveale
the
deep
things
of
God
.
So
that
the
deep
and
hidden
things
,
the
most
secret
mysteries
of
Gospel-truth
are
revealed
unto
us
by
the
Spirit
.
Now
what
man
is
it
that
doth
not
imagine
he
hath
the
true
measure
and
rule
of
the
things
of
God
?
Every
man
pretends
it
,
and
lays
claime
unto
it
.
Therefore
before
I
passe
this
poynt
,
I
shall
shew
upon
what
grounds
many
men
are
mistaken
;
and
also
make
knowne
what
are
the
true
foundations
and
principles
of
the
true
knowledge
and
discernnance
of
the
things
of
God
.
Concerning
the
false
rules
,
whereby
men
mistake
,
take
notice
of
these
which
follow
.
First
,
Fleshly
wisdome
and
carnall
reason
are
the
principles
that
many
men
thinke
to
finde
out
truth
by
;
and
by
these
principles
of
nature
they
would
professe
to
attaine
unto
the
knowledge
of
divine
things
:
but
there
is
an
utter
inability
in
man
,
by
all
his
corrupted
principles
of
nature
,
rightly
to
judge
or
discerne
of
spirituall
things
.
Christ
tells
Nicodemus
,
That
which
is
borne
of
flesh
is
flesh
,
Jo●
.
3.
6.
Now
what
doth
he
meane
by
flesh
?
he
doth
not
meane
materiall
flesh
and
bloud
,
but
he
meaneth
the
corrupted
principles
of
mans
nature
,
the
wisdome
,
will
,
and
affections
of
the
n●turall
man
,
which
cannot
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
God
.
Againe
the
Apostle
tells
us
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
animate
,
sensuall
,
or
naturall
man
;
and
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
spirituall
man
;
or
one
enlightned
by
the
spirit
of
God
.
Now
the
naturall
man
is
not
able
to
judge
of
things
above
the
principles
of
nature
;
for
every
truth
is
discerned
by
principles
of
light
,
suitable
to
it selfe
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
the
Apostle
saith
in
1
Cor.
2.
11.
No
man
knoweth
the
things
of
man
,
but
the
spirit
of
man
that
is
in
him
.
Now
what
are
the
things
of
man
?
but
all
created
things
,
of
whom
man
is
the
epitome
or
compendium
of
them
all
,
they
being
all
comprehended
within
him
,
as
in
a
Mapp
or
short
abridgement
:
so
as
for
the
secret
and
hidden
things
of
nature
,
or
of
the
creature
,
there
is
none
can
fadome
or
comprehend
them
,
but
the
spirit
of
man
,
or
the
reason
,
wisdome
,
or
understanding
of
man
.
So
it
falls
out
in
the
things
of
God
;
for
saith
the
Apostle
;
Even
so
the
things
of
God
knoweth
no
man
,
but
the
spirit
of
God
.
Heavenly
things
are
onely
judged
and
discerned
by
him
that
is
spirituall
,
who
judgeth
all
things
by
a
true
light
.
Then
it
is
in
vaine
for
man
to
grope
in
the
darknesse
of
his
own
wisdome
and
reason
after
the
knowledge
of
heavenly
truth
.
Mans
knowledge
is
a
weak
and
dimme
light
,
as
the
light
of
a
Candle
,
to
the
light
of
the
day
,
or
like
the
shine
of
the
Moon
unto
the
glory
of
the
Sun
:
it
is
a
low
,
fleshly
,
and
most
unperfect
light
,
and
altogether
insufficient
to
measure
divine
things
by
.
Secondly
,
Many
there
be
,
that
ground
their
knowledge
of
divine
things
upon
some
barren
notion
,
or
fruitlesse
opinion
,
or
meer
speculation
;
and
when
they
have
got
some
jejune
and
dry
Maximes
of
Divinity
,
or
some
poor
,
lean
,
and
saplesse
syllogisticall
reasonings
,
that
then
thinke
they
have
attained
to
a
most
compleat
knowledge
of
the
things
of
God
,
and
that
they
are
well
seen
in
the
mystery
of
truth
:
when
alas
,
all
these
things
are
not
sufficient
to
present
unto
the
soul
the
least
glimpse
of
true
and
saving
light
.
Thirdly
,
Others
thinke
that
the
whole
mystery
of
truth
is
bound
up
,
or
comprehened
within
some
circle
or
forme
of
Religion
.
Such
as
these
are
apt
to
say
,
Lo
here
,
and
lo
there
,
as
Christ
speaks
in
Luke
17.
21.
that
is
,
Lo
here
is
Christ
in
this
way
of
worship
,
in
this
form
of
Religion
,
in
this
opinion
and
doctrine
:
but
saith
Christ
,
The
kingdome
of
God
is
within
you
;
That
is
,
The
kingdome
of
God
is
not
so
much
of
forme
,
but
of
power
:
of
righteousnesse
and
peace
,
of
light
and
joy
,
of
love
and
life
;
and
all
these
are
best
manifested
within
us
;
for
Christ
is
best
knowne
where
he
lives
.
It
hath
been
the
practice
of
Antichrist
,
to
cry
up
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
while
they
cry
downe
the
Lord
of
the
Temple
:
and
to
take
up
the
forme
of
Religion
,
as
a
meanes
to
persecute
the
power
thereof
.
Then
t
is
not
an
empty
and
barren
forme
of
Religion
that
can
furnish
us
with
the
true
light
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
or
the
knowledge
of
his
will
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
the
most
of
men
thinke
,
that
if
they
have
some
historicall
knowledge
of
Christ
,
and
some
literall
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
are
trained
up
as
Parrets
to
speake
over
such
things
as
they
read
in
books
and
Treatises
;
and
are
well
versed
in
the
Systems
and
body
of
Divinity
;
that
then
they
are
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
;
when
alas
the
truths
of
God
are
hidden
from
their
eyes
;
and
every
word
and
letter
they
read
are
written
with
an
unknowne
character
,
which
cannot
be
deciphered
without
the
Spirit
of
God
.
The
most
learned
Scribe
,
the
greatest
Rabbie
,
that
shall
understand
the
Originall
language
,
in
which
the
Text
of
Scripture
was
first
written
,
as
the
Hebrew
,
and
the
Greeke
;
but
yet
shall
want
the
language
of
the
Spirit
,
cannot
give
a
true
interpretation
of
the
hidden
and
secret
truths
contained
in
the
Scripture
.
There
is
not
onely
a
history
,
but
also
a
mystery
of
Christ
:
there
is
not
onely
letter
,
but
also
Spirit
in
the
Scriptures
,
which
the
most
learned
in
the
world
cannot
finde
out
,
without
the
Spirit
of
Christ
.
The
Apostle
gives
in
a
full
testimony
unto
this
in
citing
of
that
place
,
which
saith
;
I
will
destroy
the
wisdome
of
the
wise
,
and
will
bring
to
nothing
the
understanding
of
the
prudent
:
where
is
the
wise
?
where
is
the
Scribe
?
where
is
the
disputer
of
this
world
?
hath
not
God
made
foolishnesse
the
wisdome
of
this
world
?
1
Cor.
1.
19
,
20.
Then
t
is
not
carnall
reason
or
fleshly
wisdome
:
t
is
not
a
barren
notion
,
or
meer
speculation
:
t
is
not
a
round
circle
or
empty
forme
:
t
is
not
a
literall
knowledge
or
historicall
relation
of
Christ
and
the
Scriptures
,
that
are
sound
principles
of
saving
light
,
or
the
true
measures
or
rules
,
by
which
we
may
discerne
spirituall
things
.
Thus
having
shewen
rules
and
principles
whereby
men
are
mistaken
in
their
judgement
of
divine
things
.
Now
it
followeth
in
the
second
place
,
that
wee
make
a
discovery
of
those
principles
of
light
and
truth
,
whereby
we
may
come
to
a
true
sight
and
knowledge
of
the
things
of
God
.
First
,
Divine
truths
are
knowne
by
the
Spirit
.
The
Apostle
tells
us
in
1
Joh.
5.
6.
The
spirit
is
truth
.
The
spirit
is
the
fullest
,
the
highest
,
the
most
absolute
,
and
the
most
comprehensive
truth
:
it
's
the
originall
and
ground
;
it
's
perfection
and
end
;
it
's
the
judge
and
standard
of
all
truth
.
It
is
most
true
,
that
God
hath
made
sense
and
reason
the
judge
and
standard
of
such
truths
,
that
are
within
their
owne
compasse
and
circuit
;
and
are
able
to
perceive
and
discerne
such
objects
,
that
are
suitable
to
themselves
;
but
they
can
ascend
no
higher
.
Now
for
spirituall
things
,
saith
,
the
Apostle
,
they
are
spiritually
discerned
,
1
Cor.
2.
12.
They
cannot
be
judged
or
rightly
understood
without
a
spirituall
apprehension
and
enlightned
judgement
:
therefore
he
saith
in
verse
9.
Eye
hath
not
seen
,
eare
hath
not
heard
,
&c.
That
is
,
both
the
sense
of
seeing
and
hearing
,
and
also
the
reason
and
understanding
of
the
heart
,
are
poore
,
low
,
and
darke
principles
,
too
superficiall
,
too
scant
and
narrow
to
judge
divine
things
by
.
Therefore
the
Apostle
concludes
in
vers.
11.
That
none
knows
the
things
of
God
,
but
the
Spirit
of
God
:
which
searcheth
the
deep
things
of
God
;
it
is
that
alone
openeth
the
deep
and
hidden
mysteries
of
truth
.
And
hence
the
Apostle
affirmes
in
verse
15.
The
spirituall
man
judgeth
,
or
discerneth
all
things
.
Secondly
,
Heavenly
things
are
best
discovered
by
a
divine
impression
of
them
on
the
heart
.
This
is
that
the
Apostle
testifies
of
the
Corinthians
,
saying
,
Yee
are
our
Epistle
,
written
in
our
hearts
,
knowne
and
read
of
all
men
:
for
as
much
as
ye
are
manifestly
declared
to
be
the
Epistle
of
Christ
,
ministred
by
us
,
written
not
with
ink
,
but
with
the
Spirit
of
the
living
God
,
not
in
Tables
of
stone
,
but
in
the
fleshly
Tables
of
the
heart
,
2
Cor.
3.
2
,
3.
As
if
the
Apostle
had
said
;
yee
are
the
seal
of
our
Apostleship
,
ye
are
our
commendatory
letters
;
the
truth
is
most
of
all
manifested
by
that
divine
impresse
it
hath
upon
your
hearts
,
it
's
written
there
with
a
more
lively
character
,
and
more
easie
to
be
deciphered
,
then
if
it
were
written
with
inke
and
paper
,
or
on
.
Tables
of
stone
.
The
truths
of
God
are
not
so
well
discovered
by
the
word
and
letter
without
us
,
as
by
the
word
and
spirit
within
us
.
The
mystery
of
the
Gospel
is
most
of
all
seen
,
when
it
is
engraven
upon
our
hearts
,
by
the
indeleble
characters
of
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Thirdly
,
To
know
the
truth
aright
,
is
to
know
it
in
Jesus
;
according
to
that
expression
of
the
Apostle
in
Ephes.
4.
21
,
22.
If
so
be
,
that
ye
have
heard
him
,
and
have
been
taught
by
him
,
as
the
truth
is
in
Jesus
:
that
ye
put
off
concerning
the
former
conversation
,
the
old
man
,
which
is
corrupt
,
according
to
the
deceitfull
lusts
:
and
be
renewed
in
the
spirit
of
your
minde
:
and
that
ye
put
on
the
new
man
,
which
after
God
is
created
in
righteousnesse
and
true
holinesse
.
The
Apostle
shews
plainly
,
that
to
know
the
truth
in
Jesus
,
is
by
the
putting
off
the
old
man
,
being
corrupt
:
and
by
putting
on
the
new
man
,
&c.
wherein
he
doth
compare
the
naturall
and
corrupt
estate
of
man
,
to
an
old
worn-out
garment
,
which
is
fit
for
nothing
but
to
be
cast
off
&
layd
aside
:
and
the
new
man
(
which
is
the
impression
of
the
image
of
Gods
righteousnes
and
holines
on
the
soul
)
he
doth
compare
to
a
new
garment
,
fit
to
put
on
,
&
be
adorned
withall
:
and
hereby
our
mindes
shall
be
renewed
,
changed
and
regenerated
from
the
naturall
depravation
of
the
understanding
,
will
and
affections
;
and
wholly
be
filled
and
acted
with
spirit
,
light
,
&
life
of
Christ
.
And
hereby
are
we
able
to
discerne
the
truths
of
Jesus
,
as
they
are
manifested
to
our
new
man
;
or
as
they
are
represented
to
our
mindes
,
as
being
renewed
according
to
the
image
and
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
we
come
to
know
the
truth
,
by
our
conformity
unto
it
.
When
there
is
a
sweet
complyance
of
our
spirits
with
the
will
of
God
,
then
we
come
to
know
most
of
the
mystery
of
his
will
.
And
this
Christ
himselfe
doth
beare
witnesse
of
,
when
he
saith
;
If
any
man
will
doe
his
will
,
he
shall
know
of
my
doctrine
,
Joh.
7.
17.
Now
what
is
it
to
do
the
will
of
God
?
but
to
have
an
harmonious
consent
,
and
sweet
complyance
of
our
wills
,
with
the
divine
will
of
God
:
whereby
our
wills
are
more
enlarged
in
the
knowledge
and
extent
of
his
will
;
our
wills
and
his
will
,
as
it
were
meeting
and
concentring
in
one
.
Thus
the
soule
becomes
best
acquainted
with
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
,
and
is
enabled
to
understand
the
unknowne
and
hidden
mysteries
of
heavenly
things
,
whereby
it
is
able
to
judge
aright
,
and
give
a
true
dimention
or
measure
of
them
.
And
thus
much
for
the
rules
or
principles
by
which
we
are
to
judge
and
measure
divine
things
.
Thirdly
,
Observe
,
from
the
Temples
That
the
Lord
hath
alwayes
afforded
his
divine
presence
with
his
people
;
even
in
the
darkest
and
saddest
time
of
Antichrists
raigne
.
The
measuring
of
the
Temple
here
,
hath
an
allusion
unto
Ezek.
40.
where
the
Temple
was
measured
,
that
it
might
appeare
the
whole
frame
and
order
thereof
was
from
the
Lord
.
So
here
,
the
Lord
doth
preserve
a
holy
people
to
himselfe
,
and
by
his
divine
presence
with
them
,
doth
measure
them
out
for
his
Temple
.
So
that
he
doth
preserve
a
spirituall
forme
of
a
Temple
,
by
his
divine
presence
with
his
people
,
even
all
the
times
of
the
generall
Antichristian
Apostacie
and
defection
,
when
there
was
no
outward
forme
of
a
Temple
,
when
Antichrist
sat
in
the
visible
Temple
,
and
exalted
himselfe
above
all
,
grasping
all
power
and
authority
,
all
rule
and
dominion
;
then
I
say
,
at
the
very
time
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
Man
of
sin
;
God
would
have
us
take
notice
,
that
he
did
preserve
a
people
to
himselfe
,
and
by
his
divine
presence
,
love
,
and
protection
did
make
them
his
Temple
.
Fourthly
,
Observe
,
from
the
measuring
Altar
;
That
the
Lord
had
alwayes
a
people
,
that
did
truly
worship
him
.
Christ
is
the
true
Altar
of
God
,
and
all
the
Saints
are
made
spirituall
Priests
,
to
offer
up
their
sacrifices
and
services
on
him
.
The
Saints
draw
nigh
to
God
in
sincerity
,
they
serve
the
Lord
in
spirit
,
they
worship
him
in
spirit
.
They
did
alway
offer
up
upon
the
true
Altar
;
sacrificing
all
that
was
deare
unto
them
,
their
friends
,
their
goods
,
their
preferments
,
their
parts
,
their
lives
,
and
all
that
was
deare
unto
them
.
Such
hath
been
the
love
of
the
faithfull
unto
the
service
of
Christ
,
that
not
withstanding
all
the
rage
and
sury
of
Antichrist
,
vexing
and
persecuting
of
them
,
by
imprisoument
and
death
,
and
whatsoever
could
be
inflicted
on
them
,
yet
they
could
never
be
made
weary
of
the
profession
of
Christ
;
but
their
faith
and
graces
have
alwayes
been
so
impregnable
and
indefatigable
,
that
they
could
never
be
worne
out
,
or
made
to
give
over
the
service
of
Christ
.
Fifthly
,
Observe
,
in
that
the
true
That
the
Lord
doth
accept
of
none
but
his
true
worshippers
;
such
as
worship
in
his
Temple
,
and
offer
upon
his
Altar
.
Christ
is
the
true
Temple
in
which
we
must
worship
,
and
the
holy
Altar
,
upon
which
we
must
offer
:
and
they
onely
are
owned
and
accepted
that
make
use
of
him
;
they
are
onely
to
be
measured
and
taken
notice
of
.
Now
for
all
others
,
of
what
profession
or
quality
soever
;
be
their
externall
formes
of
worship
and
service
never
so
glorious
or
amiable
in
the
sight
of
men
;
yet
it
is
rejected
,
cast
forth
and
disowned
;
if
they
worship
not
in
the
true
Temple
,
if
they
offer
not
upon
the
everlasting
Altar
,
that
God
hath
appointed
for
all
his
.
Hence
it
is
,
the
Lord
saith
,
take
measure
of
those
that
worship
in
the
Temple
,
these
are
they
that
I
owne
;
I
take
notice
of
none
but
these
;
I
will
accept
of
no
more
:
These
are
they
that
serve
me
in
truth
,
and
worship
me
in
spirit
;
and
I
will
owne
them
and
acknowledge
them
for
my
owne
.
Sixtly
,
and
lastly
,
for
as
much
as
Temple
,
Altar
,
and
worshippers
must
be
measured
.
Observe
,
That
the
Lord
hath
alwayes
had
a
people
,
that
have
been
measuring
of
divine
things
.
John
here
did
personate
all
Saints
,
who
in
all
ages
and
periods
of
time
,
under
the
sury
and
rage
of
Antichrist
,
have
been
ready
to
give
in
a
testimony
for
Christ
and
his
truth
:
and
have
alwayes
born
witnesse
against
the
man
of
sin
,
the
Son
of
perdition
;
and
against
all
his
superstitious
formes
of
worship
;
alwayes
casting
off
,
and
rejecting
his
service
and
inventions
.
Every
one
according
to
his
measure
,
hath
been
ready
to
stand
up
,
and
give
in
their
Testimonies
for
the
truth
of
Christ
,
against
the
falshood
of
AntiChrist
.
So
much
for
the
first
verse
.
VERS.
2.
But
the
Court
which
is
without
the
Temple
,
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
:
for
it
is
given
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
holy
Citie
shall
they
tread
underfoot
fortie
and
two
moneths
.
IN
the
former
verse
,
we
had
John●
call
to
measure
the
Temple
of
God
,
the
Altar
,
and
the
worshippers
therein
.
Now
here
he
doth
receive
a
prohibition
,
or
a
negative
command
,
not
to
measure
the
outward
Court
,
which
was
without
the
Temple
,
because
it
was
given
as
a
portion
to
the
Gentiles
.
In
this
verse
we
are
to
take
notice
.
First
,
what
that
is
,
which
must
not
be
measured
;
The
Court
which
is
without
the
Temple
.
Secondly
,
the
prohibition
it selfe
:
Leave
it
out
,
measure
it
not
.
Thirdly
,
The
reason
of
this
prohibition
;
for
it
is
given
to
the
Gentiles
.
Fourthly
,
The
use
that
the
Gentiles
make
of
the
outward
Court
,
and
the
holy
City
;
They
tread
them
underfoot
.
Fiftly
,
How
long
?
Fortie
and
two
moneths
.
First
,
That
which
must
not
be
measured
,
is
the
outward
Court
:
so
called
,
as
being
distinct
from
the
inward
Court
,
which
was
appropriate
to
the
Priests
,
in
which
was
the
Altar
,
where
they
offered
sacrifice
,
which
was
also
adjoyning
to
the
Temple
.
This
outward
Court
is
here
spoken
by
an
allusion
to
that
mentioned
in
Ezek.
40.
17.
which
was
far
larger
and
bigger
then
the
inner
Court
.
Therefore
called
,
The
great
Court
,
2
Chron.
4.
9.
being
wide
and
large
enough
to
containe
multitudes
of
people
.
This
was
not
hallowed
as
the
inner
Court
,
and
Temple
was
;
but
was
common
for
all
people
.
By
the
outward
Court
is
meant
all
Antichrists
worships
and
worshippers
,
even
the
whole
surface
or
superficiall
part
of
things
,
as
all
outward
professions
,
all
externall
formes
of
worship
,
power
,
order
,
government
,
wisdome
,
art
,
or
whatsoever
is
without
the
Temple
of
God
;
all
that
the
Gentiles
or
carnall
professors
may
take
up
and
be
exercised
in
,
these
be
all
the
outward
Court
.
The
outward
face
of
the
visible
Church
was
given
to
Antichrist
,
to
Gentiles
,
to
worldly
Christians
to
use
and
enjoy
:
while
the
true
servants
of
the
Lord
are
serving
him
in
the
wildernesse
,
as
in
the
inner
Court
of
the
Temple
:
They
were
that
inward
and
secret
Temple
,
with
whom
the
Lord
was
present
.
Secondly
,
The
prohibition
it selfe
;
Leave
it
out
,
measure
it
not
.
The
Greek
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
to
cast
forth
,
as
we
use
to
cast
things
of
no
value
out
of
doors
.
As
if
he
had
said
,
cast
it
forth
as
common
and
of
no
use
,
account
it
not
of
the
Temple
,
nor
of
any
part
thereof
;
but
rather
esteeme
it
as
a
portion
for
the
Gentiles
,
which
they
may
enjoy
,
and
be
exercised
in
,
therefore
measure
it
not
.
Now
by
measuring
of
the
Temple
,
Altar
,
and
worshippers
,
he
was
to
take
a
true
dimention
of
the
servants
of
God
,
who
worshipped
him
in
Christ
,
and
served
him
in
spirit
:
who
were
the
true
,
invisible
,
and
secret
Temple
of
God
;
serving
the
Lord
in
the
wildernesse
.
Then
by
not
measuring
the
outward
Court
is
meant
thus
much
;
That
he
should
not
measure
or
judge
the
true
servants
of
the
Lord
by
externall
things
;
for
the
outward
face
of
the
visible
Church
was
to
be
given
to
the
Gentiles
;
and
that
Antichrist
was
to
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
:
and
should
exercise
in
all
externall
formes
of
worship
,
order
,
government
,
he
should
exercise
in
all
outward
ordinances
,
and
in
the
highest
acts
of
Religion
,
as
prayer
,
preaching
,
and
expounding
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
like
:
and
therefore
though
these
Gentiles
or
Antichristian
professors
should
thus
exercise
themselves
in
formes
of
worship
:
in
Church-government
,
in
highest
externall
acts
of
Religion
:
were
called
Christians
;
possessing
and
injoying
the
outward
face
of
the
visible
Church
;
yet
they
were
not
to
be
accounted
as
the
Temple
of
God
;
to
be
of
his
structure
or
building
,
as
measured
by
the
true
reed
,
or
weighed
by
the
ballance
of
the
Sanctuary
;
they
were
not
to
be
accounted
as
Gods
approved
Church
,
or
to
be
the
true
Temple
of
the
Lord
.
Thirdly
,
The
reason
of
this
prohibition
;
For
it
is
given
unto
the
Gentiles
.
All
worldly
Christians
and
Antichristian
professors
are
here
called
Gentiles
,
by
an
allusion
to
those
,
that
were
enemies
unto
the
Jewes
;
they
were
called
Heathens
and
Gentiles
,
as
appeares
in
Psal.
2.
1.
And
the
Psalmist
complaines
in
Psal.
79.
1.
saying
;
O
God
,
the
heathen
(
or
the
Gentiles
)
are
come
into
thine
inheritance
,
thy
holy
Temple
have
they
defiled
,
they
have
layd
Jerusalem
on
heaps
,
&c.
This
was
the
complaint
of
the
Church
of
the
Jewes
unto
the
Lord
,
against
the
most
barbarous
tyranny
of
the
Babylonians
,
when
they
raz'd
Jerusalem
,
polluted
the
Temple
,
and
murdered
the
people
.
So
here
the
sons
of
spirituall
Babylon
,
who
most
barbarously
and
cruelly
torment
the
Saints
,
and
tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
;
these
also
are
called
Gentiles
and
heathen
.
Now
saith
he
,
the
outward
Court
is
not
to
be
measured
;
because
it
is
given
to
the
Gentiles
:
it
is
a
Gentiles
portion
:
a
worldly
Christian
,
a
carnall
professor
may
take
up
,
use
,
and
be
exercised
in
any
of
these
externall
things
:
he
may
take
up
the
highest
forme
of
worship
,
he
may
make
the
greatest
profession
of
Godlinesse
:
he
may
be
exercised
in
the
most
eminent
acts
of
Religion
;
therefore
measure
not
my
true
servants
and
Temple
by
these
,
they
are
but
the
outward
Court
,
and
the
portion
of
Gentiles
.
Fourthly
,
What
use
doth
the
Gentiles
make
of
these
things
?
They
tread
them
under
foot
.
And
the
holy
City
shall
they
tread
,
&c.
By
an
allusion
to
Jerusalem
,
the
Saints
are
called
the
holy
Citie
,
which
was
a
figure
of
the
spirituall
Church
and
Temple
of
God
:
in
which
respect
they
are
called
Jerusalem
from
above
,
Gal.
4.
26.
The
new
Jerusalem
,
the
holy
City
,
Revel.
3.
12.
Mount
Sion
,
Heb.
12.
22.
So
that
by
the
holy
Citie
is
meant
the
Saints
,
called
the
holy
people
,
Dan.
8.
24.
and
12.
7.
Now
the
best
use
that
these
Gentiles
make
,
both
of
the
outward
Court
,
and
of
the
holy
Citie
is
but
to
prophane
and
trample
upon
them
.
As
for
all
the
externall
formes
of
service
,
government
,
ordinances
,
and
all
acts
of
Religion
,
the
best
use
they
make
of
them
,
is
like
beasts
and
swine
to
tread
them
under
feet
;
not
knowing
how
to
make
a
better
use
of
them
.
And
for
the
Saints
,
the
holy
City
,
these
they
abuse
and
persecute
,
they
know
not
how
to
make
a
better
use
of
these
,
then
swine
doe
of
pearles
.
Fifthly
,
and
lastly
,
How
long
?
Forty
and
two
moneths
.
The
terme
of
forty-two
moneths
,
allowing
thirty
dayes
to
every
moneth
,
allowing
thirty
dayes
to
every
moneth
,
make
the
same
number
of
1260
dayes
,
mentioned
in
the
next
verse
.
In
the
next
Chapter
and
sixth
verse
,
The
woman
flies
into
the
wildernesse
,
there
to
be
nourished
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
dayes
:
and
in
verse
14.
it
's
expressed
by
a
Time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
:
by
a
time
is
meant
a
year
,
by
times
two
yeares
,
by
halfe
a
time
,
halfe
a
yeare
,
which
is
three
yeares
,
and
a
halfe
,
being
resolved
into
dayes
,
make
1260
dayes
:
if
into
moneths
,
they
make
forty
two
moneths
.
To
which
agrees
the
terme
of
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
in
vers.
9.
of
this
Chapter
.
These
dayes
being
put
for
yeares
,
they
make
just
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
So
that
the
Gentiles
treading
downe
the
holy
City
forty
two
moneths
:
and
the
beast
continuing
forty
two
moneths
,
Chapt.
13.
5.
And
the
space
of
1260
dayes
,
that
the
Witnesses
shall
prophesie
;
as
also
the
woman
being
nourished
in
the
wildernesse
;
and
the
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
;
with
the
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
that
the
Witnesses
shall
lie
dead
:
I
say
,
all
these
various
expressions
of
time
,
appeare
to
be
all
one
and
the
same
space
.
And
so
it
appeares
,
that
the
time
of
the
prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
continuance
of
the
raigne
of
the
beast
to
be
one
and
the
same
.
Some
would
have
this
number
1260
dayes
,
turned
into
yeares
,
and
so
would
measure
the
whole
terme
of
the
raigne
of
the
beast
,
and
the
prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
to
continue
1260
yeares
.
I
shall
not
contradict
this
opinion
;
but
shall
thus
far
close
with
it
,
as
to
conclude
,
that
the
terme
of
time
signified
by
forty
two
moneths
,
and
1260
dayes
,
is
the
whole
time
of
Antichrists
raigne
,
and
of
the
Witnesses
prophecying
in
sackcloth
.
But
I
intend
not
to
make
it
my
businesse
to
calculate
the
years
of
Antichrists
powerfull
raigne
,
or
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
prophesie
;
but
rather
to
search
out
something
from
the
mystery
of
truth
,
that
is
contained
therein
.
This
terme
of
forty
two
moneths
,
doth
not
onely
h●ld
forth
the
whole
time
and
age
of
Antichrist
,
in
which
he
shall
tread
under
the
holy
City
,
and
scatter
the
power
of
the
holy
people
;
but
doth
also
import
the
different
and
changeable
appearances
and
workings
of
his
:
so
that
various
shapes
and
formes
,
the
severall
disguises
and
habits
that
Antichrist
doth
cloath
himselfe
withall
,
and
come
forth
in
,
to
act
his
part
,
and
deceive
the
Nations
:
are
held
forth
unto
us
under
the
Terme
of
forty
two
moneths
.
Therefore
here
we
are
to
note
,
that
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
prophesie
is
said
to
be
1260
dayes
.
Now
a
day
is
measured
out
by
the
Sun
,
as
a
moneth
is
by
the
Moon
:
the
course
of
the
Sun
is
by
dayes
,
which
is
a
time
more
constant
and
of
more
light
then
the
night
.
But
now
the
time
of
the
raigne
of
Antichrist
is
expressed
by
forty
and
two
moneths
:
now
a
moneth
is
a
season
measured
out
by
the
Moon
;
and
shews
that
in
all
things
there
is
but
a
Moon
light
,
a
weak
and
dim
light
,
a
light
borrowed
from
the
Sun
.
Besides
the
Moon
is
variable
and
changeable
,
and
is
alwayes
up
and
downe
,
never
at
one
stay
,
sometimes
increasing
,
at
other
times
decreasing
;
now
in
the
wane
,
then
in
the
full
,
and
the
like
:
Suitable
hereunto
is
the
variable
state
and
changeable
appearance
of
Antichrist
,
in
his
stations
and
formes
.
First
,
he
comes
forth
in
the
forme
of
a
Dragon
:
Secondly
,
in
the
shape
of
a
Leopard
:
Thirdly
,
in
the
likenesse
of
a
beast
with
two
hornes
:
And
lastly
,
in
the
image
of
the
beast
.
Every
one
of
these
have
their
moneths
and
seasons
measured
out
unto
them
,
in
which
they
variously
appeare
,
and
act
their
parts
.
But
more
of
this
hereafter
:
having
explained
the
words
,
let
us
proceed
to
the
Observations
they
offer
unto
us
.
First
,
That
all
externall
formes
and
professions
of
Christ
,
without
the
life
and
spirit
of
Christ
,
are
but
the
shaddow
and
outward
part
of
heavenly
things
.
All
formes
of
worship
,
order
,
government
,
with
all
the
acts
of
Religion
:
all
things
that
lie
within
the
compasse
of
man
,
are
but
the
outward
Court
,
the
superficiall
part
of
things
,
which
a
carnall
man
,
a
Gentile
professor
may
take
up
and
use
;
and
yet
never
know
what
it
is
to
worship
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
or
to
offer
upon
his
Altar
,
or
to
be
a
reall
and
true
worshipper
of
the
Lord
in
spirit
:
It
was
the
Priest
onely
,
that
might
enter
into
the
inner
Court
,
or
into
the
Temple
and
holy
place
.
So
the
Saints
alone
are
made
Priests
to
God
,
Revel.
1.
6.
And
have
accesse
(
or
liberty
of
speech
,
as
the
phrase
is
)
to
enter
into
the
holy
place
,
by
a
new
and
living
way
,
Heb.
10.
19
,
20.
And
by
Christ
to
offer
up
spirituall
sacrifices
to
God
,
1
Pet.
2.
5.
But
now
for
all
Gentiles
,
Christians
,
and
worldly
professors
,
they
dwell
upon
and
live
in
the
externall
part
of
things
,
in
the
forme
and
shaddow
of
heavenly
things
:
they
never
goe
farther
then
the
outward
Court
or
circle
of
the
things
of
God
.
Thus
it
was
with
the
carnall
Jewes
,
as
plainly
appeares
in
1
Cor.
10.
from
vers.
1.
to
verse
7.
Moreover
brethren
,
I
would
not
that
ye
should
be
ignorant
,
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
how
that
all
our
fathers
were
under
the
cloud
,
and
all
passed
thorow
the
Sea
:
and
were
all
Baptized
unto
Moses
,
in
the
Cloud
,
and
in
the
Sea
:
and
did
all
eat
the
same
spirituall
meat
:
and
did
all
drinke
the
same
spirituall
drinke
(
for
they
dranke
of
that
spirituall
Rock
that
followed
them
;
and
that
Rock
was
Christ
)
but
with
many
of
them
God
was
not
well
pleased
,
for
they
were
overthrown
in
the
Wildernesse
,
&c.
Now
mark
,
notwithstanding
the
Manna
came
downe
from
heaven
,
and
the
water
out
of
the
Rock
;
being
as
signes
and
symbol●●
,
yea
as
most
lively
representations
and
images
of
Christ
:
in
which
respect
it
was
called
spirituall
meat
,
and
spirituall
drinke
:
but
it
was
not
so
to
the
carnall
Jewes
;
for
they
saw
nothing
but
the
corporeall
substance
of
those
things
;
it
was
but
fleshly
and
carnall
to
those
that
could
not
apprehend
it
,
but
with
a
carnall
eye
.
For
what
use
did
these
carnall
Jewes
make
of
their
spirituall
meat
and
spirituall
drinke
?
The
Apostle
tels
us
in
verse
7.
They
were
Idolaters
:
for
they
eat
and
dranke
,
and
rose
up
to
play
.
They
did
but
Idolize
those
heavenly
things
,
by
sporting
and
playing
with
them
;
for
it
is
the
nature
of
carnall
professors
either
to
abuse
their
forme
of
worship
,
or
else
to
make
their
service
their
God
,
by
idolizing
of
it
.
It
was
the
custome
of
the
Gentiles
to
worship
such
things
,
as
beasts
and
birds
for
their
God
,
as
the
Jewes
were
to
offer
in
sacrifice
unto
God
.
Thus
doe
all
heathenish
Christians
,
they
sacrifice
to
their
externall
formes
of
worship
and
service
:
they
never
ascend
higher
then
the
outward
part
,
they
never
passe
the
outward
Court
;
They
know
not
what
it
is
to
worship
God
in
his
secret
Temple
,
nor
to
offer
upon
his
holy
Altar
.
Secondly
,
Observe
,
from
the
prohibition
Measure
it
not
.
That
the
Temple
,
worship
,
and
servants
of
God
are
not
to
be
measured
by
outward
things
.
We
may
not
take
a
survey
,
or
make
a
dimention
either
of
the
service
or
Saints
of
God
,
by
the
outward
and
externall
part
of
things
;
for
there
is
no
outward
forme
of
worship
,
nor
externall
act
of
Religion
,
but
Antichrist
doth
take
up
and
make
use
of
.
For
mark
it
,
John
was
called
to
take
a
true
scantlet
of
the
true
Temple
,
and
spirituall
worshippers
of
God
:
now
he
was
not
to
measure
them
by
the
externall
or
superficiall
worship
and
profession
;
for
so
he
might
be
mistaken
;
for
the
Gentiles
,
and
Antichristian
professors
might
and
should
possesse
the
outward
face
of
worship
,
and
performe
the
externall
acts
of
Religion
.
Then
if
we
judge
of
the
true
Temple
and
worshippers
of
God
by
this
or
that
forme
,
order
,
government
,
or
opinion
;
instead
of
measuring
the
Temple
and
worshippers
of
God
,
we
measure
but
the
outward
Court
:
we
contest
,
wrangle
and
dispute
about
those
things
that
wax
old
and
will
perish
.
Thirdly
,
Observe
,
That
the
outward
forme
of
divine
things
is
given
for
a
time
into
the
hands
of
Antichrist
.
This
is
given
as
a
reason
why
the
outward
Court
was
not
to
be
measured
;
because
it
was
given
to
the
Gentiles
.
The
externall
figures
and
formes
of
worship
were
to
be
for
a
time
,
the
portion
of
worldly
Christians
,
they
might
take
them
,
they
might
enjoy
them
.
Antichrist
sits
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
2
Thes.
2.
4.
There
he
raigneth
and
domineereth
,
exalting
himselfe
as
God
in
all
supreme
authoritie
and
prerogative
.
So
that
Antichrist
and
carnall
professors
,
may
take
upon
them
all
rule
,
power
,
and
government
:
outward
profession
,
externall
worship
:
these
they
may
enjoy
,
for
it
is
their
portion
for
a
time
,
and
they
may
possesse
them
;
but
more
then
these
they
meddle
not
withall
:
they
have
the
outward
Court
,
and
they
possesse
no
more
.
These
have
the
outward
Court
,
or
externall
things
of
God
given
into
their
hand
for
a
time
,
no
otherwise
then
the
carnall
Jewes
were
made
partakers
of
outward
priviledges
,
being
the
fleshly
seed
of
Abraham
;
as
we
may
take
notice
from
Rom.
9.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
The
Apostle
lamenting
for
his
kinsmen
in
the
flesh
,
saith
;
Who
were
Israelites
,
to
whom
pertaineth
the
adoption
,
and
the
glory
,
and
the
Covenant
,
and
the
giving
of
the
Law
,
and
the
service
of
God
,
and
the
promises
:
whose
are
the
fathers
,
and
of
whom
as
concerning
the
flesh
Christ
came
,
&c.
Here
take
notice
of
the
greatnesse
of
the
Jewes
priviledge
.
First
,
they
are
Israelites
,
of
the
adoption
,
accounted
his
Sons
and
Children
,
above
all
Nations
,
Jer.
31.
9.
Secondly
,
there
appertained
to
them
the
glory
,
the
Arke
of
the
Covenant
,
apledge
of
Gods
presence
,
1
Sam.
4.
21.
Thirdly
,
And
the
Covenants
,
temporall
and
spirituall
.
Fourthly
,
And
the
Law
,
Judiciall
and
morall
.
Fifthly
,
The
service
of
God
,
the
whole
forme
and
manner
of
divine
worship
.
Sixtly
,
The
promises
made
to
Abraham
,
and
to
his
seed
.
But
notwithstanding
they
were
partakers
of
all
these
externall
priviledges
,
they
enjoyed
but
as
it
were
the
shaddow
of
them
:
for
take
notice
what
he
saith
in
verse
6
,
7
,
8.
For
they
are
not
all
Israel
,
which
are
of
Israel
:
neither
because
they
are
the
seed
of
Abraham
,
are
they
all
Children
:
but
in
Isaac
shall
thy
seed
be
called
.
Hence
it
is
evident
,
that
they
that
were
born
of
Abraham
,
after
the
course
of
nature
:
such
were
not
accounted
as
the
children
of
God
;
for
saith
he
,
In
Isaac
shall
thy
seed
be
called
:
now
Isaac
was
a
childe
of
promise
:
so
onely
the
children
of
the
promise
,
the
spirituall
seed
,
they
were
accounted
for
children
.
So
that
the
carnall
Jew
enjoyed
no
more
then
outward
priviledge
,
then
an
externall
forme
of
the
things
of
God
:
and
all
such
they
might
enjoy
as
they
were
the
fleshly
seed
of
Abraham
.
Thus
a
Gentile
Christian
,
a
carnall
professor
may
enjoy
the
outward
Court
,
the
externall
part
of
worship
,
the
empty
forme
of
Religion
:
these
things
are
given
into
the
hands
of
Antichrist
for
a
time
;
these
are
their
portion
,
and
they
may
possesse
them
.
But
the
externall
part
is
all
they
have
,
or
can
enjoy
,
that
they
take
up
,
they
own
,
they
are
exercised
in
;
not
knowing
the
true
,
inward
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
his
Altar
,
or
those
that
worship
him
in
spirit
.
Fourthly
,
Observe
,
That
the
best
use
that
Antichrist
and
the
world
doe
make
of
the
outward
Court
and
the
holy
Citie
,
it
is
but
to
prophane
,
abuse
,
and
trample
upon
them
.
As
for
the
holy
Citie
,
they
shall
trample
upon
it
;
and
as
Daniel
speaks
,
they
shall
scatter
the
power
of
the
holy
people
:
they
shall
persecute
them
by
imprisonment
,
banishment
,
death
;
enflicting
all
manner
of
evill
they
can
devise
against
them
.
And
as
for
all
externall
formes
of
worship
,
order
,
government
,
Churches
,
Scriptures
,
Ordinances
,
&c.
All
these
they
will
prophane
and
abuse
;
they
know
not
how
to
make
a
better
use
of
these
,
then
to
pollute
and
trample
upon
them
.
Suitable
unto
this
was
the
practice
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
the
leaders
of
the
people
of
the
Jewes
,
of
whom
the
Prophet
Ezekiel
complaines
;
saying
;
They
have
eaten
up
the
good
pasture
,
but
the
residue
they
tread
downe
with
their
feete
;
and
they
drinke
of
the
deep
waters
;
but
foule
the
residue
with
their
feet
:
and
as
for
my
flock
,
they
eat
that
which
ye
have
trodden
with
your
feet
,
and
drinke
that
which
ye
have
fouled
with
your
feet
,
Ezek.
34.
18
,
19.
By
the
good
pasture
and
deep
water
is
meant
the
pure
word
;
or
a
compleat
nourishment
by
these
is
given
out
of
the
flock
:
but
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
would
eat
of
these
good
pastures
,
and
drinke
of
these
sweet
waters
,
what
of
them
they
liked
,
they
would
feed
on
that
,
which
should
up
hold
their
dignity
and
greatnesse
,
and
serve
their
purposes
and
ends
,
and
suit
with
their
gaine
and
advantages
:
but
for
the
other
part
or
residue
,
or
that
which
should
feed
my
people
with
knowledge
and
understanding
(
saith
the
Lord
)
that
you
will
tread
downe
with
your
feet
,
abuse
and
trample
upon
:
that
is
,
they
would
corrupt
the
word
of
God
and
his
truth
,
by
their
false
glosses
and
interpretations
,
by
forcing
their
own
expositions
and
inferences
,
which
they
make
or
draw
from
the
Scriptures
:
that
so
the
people
might
feed
on
that
,
which
they
had
trampled
on
with
their
feet
,
that
they
had
mixed
,
corrupted
,
and
abused
,
as
themselves
pleased
.
The
same
hath
been
the
constant
practice
of
Antichrist
,
who
by
his
forced
translations
,
and
interpretations
of
Scripture
,
by
his
tyrannicall
government
,
and
invented
ordinances
,
hath
subjected
all
people
under
him
,
into
Aegyptian
darknesse
,
and
Babylonish
captivity
.
Thus
hath
he
corrupted
the
externall
part
of
worship
,
and
abused
,
suppressed
,
and
trodden
under
foot
the
holy
City
.
But
how
long
shall
this
be
?
Fortie
two
moneths
.
Fifthly
,
Observe
,
That
Antichrist
hath
his
prefixed
and
limitted
time
to
raigne
and
domineer
in
.
It
is
most
true
that
the
nature
and
spirit
of
Antichrist
hath
alwayes
acted
its
part
:
it
is
that
very
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
that
hath
opposed
the
very
image
of
God
from
the
beginning
:
that
hath
shewed
it selfe
in
all
the
Sons
of
Adam
,
beginning
in
Caine
,
and
passing
to
all
the
seed
in
all
generations
:
but
we
must
note
,
that
Antichrist
in
his
power
and
forme
,
hath
but
a
season
and
an
appointed
time
:
for
this
doth
not
note
the
time
,
in
which
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
should
make
warre
against
the
seed
of
the
woman
;
but
rather
the
time
,
when
the
subtilty
and
envy
of
the
Serpent
was
put
forth
and
exercised
in
the
cruelty
of
the
Dragon
,
and
raigne
and
power
of
the
Beast
.
So
that
the
evill
spirit
that
Christ
opposed
in
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
was
no
other
,
then
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
now
:
but
since
the
generall
defection
,
and
falling
away
,
this
evill
spirit
hath
put
on
the
forms
of
diverse
beasts
,
most
fierce
and
cruell
:
so
that
this
forty
two
moneths
is
the
time
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
man
of
sinne
.
Now
for
the
time
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
Antichrist
,
he
hath
but
his
moneths
,
and
his
seasons
;
and
it
will
be
,
that
time
shall
be
no
more
:
when
the
Lord
shall
come
in
the
b●ames
and
brightnesse
of
his
glory
,
shining
from
the
East
unto
the
West
,
and
making
a
full
discovery
of
the
nakednesse
of
the
whore
,
she
shall
utterly
be
destroyed
,
and
shall
raigne
no
more
.
Sixtly
,
Observe
;
That
the
shapes
and
formes
in
which
Antichrist
comes
forth
in
to
act
his
part
,
are
various
and
changeable
.
Therefore
it
is
,
that
his
time
is
appointed
by
moneths
,
and
not
by
dayes
:
his
time
is
not
measured
by
the
Sun
,
which
is
light
and
constant
;
but
by
the
Moone
,
which
is
dim
in
light
,
and
most
variable
and
unconstant
in
appearance
.
So
that
the
appearances
of
Antichrist
are
variable
,
unconstant
,
and
changeable
as
the
Moon
:
now
appearing
in
this
shape
:
by
and
by
in
another
:
Sometimes
in
this
forme
,
another
time
wholly
disguised
into
something
else
,
and
so
never
long
at
one
stay
.
Thus
the
subtilty
of
Antichrist
is
to
fly
out
of
one
forme
into
another
,
and
when
he
is
detected
and
discovered
in
one
guise
,
he
will
put
on
some
habit
of
reformation
and
piety
;
but
it
shall
be
but
the
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
,
in
which
he
shall
appeare
,
to
mislead
people
by
:
therefore
know
,
as
his
last
time
or
moneth
shall
be
his
shortest
,
so
his
last
habit
and
dresse
,
that
he
shall
come
forth
in
shall
be
the
finest
,
and
most
apt
to
deceive
.
Therefore
let
all
Saints
watch
and
keep
their
garments
,
least
they
be
made
walke
naked
,
and
their
shame
appeare
,
Revel.
16.
15.
Let
every
one
arme
himselfe
against
the
wiles
and
methods
of
Antichrist
,
that
so
we
may
be
able
to
trace
him
in
all
his
wayes
,
and
finde
him
out
under
all
his
disguises
.
Now
before
I
passe
the
thing
in
hand
,
it
will
be
necessary
that
I
make
a
description
of
Antichrist
:
as
to
enquire
what
he
is
.
-
First
,
in
spirit
,
and
mystery
.
-
Secondly
,
in
forme
,
and
appearance
.
Concerning
Antichrist
in
spirit
,
take
a
description
by
these
four
heads
.
First
,
The
spirit
of
Antichrist
is
that
evill
and
corrupt
spirit
in
man
,
that
opposeth
Jesus
Christ
,
his
image
and
glory
,
his
truth
and
appearance
.
This
is
that
the
Apostle
calls
,
the
carnall
minde
or
spirit
of
enmity
,
that
dwells
in
the
heart
of
man
;
which
is
the
wisdome
of
the
flesh
,
opposing
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
.
This
spirit
hath
had
it's
rule
and
raigne
in
man
ever
since
mans
defection
,
and
fall
from
God
.
This
is
the
old
man
,
or
man
of
sin
,
the
son
of
perdition
,
that
doth
alwayes
endeavour
to
betray
and
crucifie
the
very
life
,
light
,
image
,
and
glory
of
Christ
in
our
hearts
.
Secondly
,
The
originall
and
life
of
this
evill
spirit
,
is
the
close
of
the
heart
of
man
with
Satan
,
the
Prince
&
power
of
darknesse
;
who
doth
transforme
himselfe
into
an
Angel
of
light
,
advancing
the
reason
,
wisdome
,
and
righteousnesse
of
man
,
above
the
spirit
or
pure
anointing
of
God
.
And
so
while
he
draws
man
to
worship
God
,
in
the
wisdome
,
power
,
and
parts
of
the
creature
;
it
proves
but
the
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
,
or
acting
in
the
power
of
Satan
,
and
of
the
flesh
,
and
doth
containe
no
more
then
the
signes
and
shadowes
of
heavenly
things
.
Thirdly
,
This
spirit
sits
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
God
;
That
is
,
it
doth
put
forth
it selfe
,
and
act
its
part
;
in
every
act
and
performance
,
in
every
duty
and
ordinance
,
that
man
doth
performe
,
or
exercise
himselfe
in
.
So
that
as
Christ
doth
enable
the
soule
to
performe
divine
actions
,
by
his
wisdome
,
power
,
and
spirit
;
so
doth
Antichrist
,
carry
forth
the
soule
to
act
by
humane
wisdome
,
fleshly
power
,
carnall
parts
and
gifts
;
and
so
deceives
the
soule
by
this
false
spirit
,
or
false
anointing
,
instead
of
the
true
anointing
or
pure
spirit
of
Christ
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
This
spirit
of
wickednesse
alwayes
acts
in
a
mystery
of
iniquity
.
Now
it
's
called
a
mystery
of
iniquity
,
because
it
is
not
in
it's
proper
place
,
where
it
may
be
better
knowne
or
discerned
:
for
saith
the
Apostle
,
The
workes
of
the
flesh
are
manifest
,
which
are
adultery
,
fornication
,
uncleannesse
,
lasciviousnesse
,
&c.
Gal.
5.
19.
These
fleshly
actings
,
being
in
their
proper
place
,
are
so
evident
,
that
they
are
easily
discerned
,
there
is
no
man
but
knows
these
,
and
will
say
they
are
evill
;
but
as
for
the
workes
of
Antichrist
,
performed
in
the
strength
of
carnall
wisdome
,
fleshly
power
,
humane
parts
,
and
the
like
:
these
actings
are
cryed
up
to
be
holy
and
righteous
,
when
they
are
but
the
more
refined
part
of
man
,
the
righteousnesse
of
the
first
Adam
,
or
old
man
,
and
containe
the
very
mystery
of
iniquity
.
To
this
purpose
will
serve
that
place
in
Matth.
12.
44
,
45.
When
the
uncleane
spirit
is
gone
out
of
a
man
,
he
walketh
through
dry
places
,
seeking
rest
,
and
finding
none
:
then
he
saith
,
I
will
returne
into
my
house
from
whence
I
came
out
:
and
when
he
is
come
,
he
findeth
it
empty
,
swept
,
and
garnished
:
Then
goeth
he
,
and
taketh
with
himselfe
,
seven
other
spirits
more
wicked
then
himselfe
,
and
they
enter
in
,
and
dwell
there
,
&c.
Something
of
the
workings
of
iniquity
,
doth
appeare
from
this
Text.
The
uncleane
spirit
cast
forth
of
man
,
is
the
spirit
of
open
and
gross
prophannesse
,
the
naturall
conscience
being
in
some
measure
convinced
,
cannot
any
longer
content
it selfe
in
such
palpable
wickednesse
;
but
by
some
outward
profession
or
externall
reformation
this
Devill
is
cast
forth
,
as
not
to
be
born
with
any
longer
.
But
what
comes
of
it
?
This
same
evill
spirit
comes
againe
,
makes
a
reentry
,
dwells
there
:
and
in
what
appearance
doth
he
shew
himselfe
.
He
finds
the
heart
emptie
,
swept
,
&
garnished
,
with
some
externall
forme
of
religion
;
and
is
now
exercised
in
some
excellent
performances
of
prayer
,
preaching
,
hearing
,
fasting
,
and
the
like
:
and
here
the
soule
takes
much
satisfaction
,
in
comparing
it's
present
actings
,
with
it's
former
courses
.
Yet
here
is
seven
worse
spirits
,
or
the
very
perfection
or
mystery
of
iniquity
;
for
though
these
garnishings
be
never
so
beautifull
and
glorious
;
though
the
outward
profession
be
painted
over
,
and
much
adorned
:
yet
the
evill
spirit
dwells
within
,
the
perfection
of
wickednesse
,
within
,
the
perfection
of
wickednesse
,
the
mystery
of
iniquity
remaines
still
in
the
heart
:
and
this
is
the
highest
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
,
the
very
spirit
of
Antichrist
,
and
inward
actings
of
the
man
of
sin
.
Then
while
we
looke
abroad
in
the
world
,
and
strike
here
and
there
at
the
externall
formes
and
images
of
Antichrist
;
let
us
behold
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
within
us
,
having
it's
throne
and
seat
in
our
hearts
,
continually
acting
of
it's
parts
,
in
all
our
duties
and
performances
,
in
all
our
worships
and
services
:
all
the
blindnesse
,
deceit
,
self-love
,
and
hypocrisie
,
that
lies
wrapt
up
in
our
hearts
,
proceeds
from
this
corrupt
principle
.
Therefore
it
will
not
be
enough
,
that
we
cut
off
the
top-boughes
of
outward
prophanenesse
,
but
that
we
lay
the
Axe
to
the
root
of
the
Tree
,
and
destroy
that
spirituall
wickednesse
that
lies
hid
within
our
owne
breasts
.
Thus
much
for
the
spirit
and
mystery
of
Antichrist
.
Secondly
,
We
have
the
forme
and
appearance
of
Antichrist
.
Now
though
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
,
or
that
corrupt
principle
in
mans
heart
be
the
very
sourse
and
root
of
all
evill
,
yet
it
doth
not
onely
lurk
privily
in
mans
heart
,
but
puts
it selfe
forth
into
the
world
,
openly
,
and
visible
to
the
eye
,
and
that
in
many
severall
formes
and
figures
,
in
many
shapes
and
appearances
.
Hence
it
's
said
,
There
be
many
Antichrists
,
1
Joh.
2.
18.
that
is
,
there
be
many
shapes
and
appearances
,
in
which
Antichrist
shall
come
forth
to
act
his
part
.
Concerning
these
variable
shapes
of
the
man
of
sin
,
I
shall
now
endevour
in
some
measure
to
demonstrate
.
These
forty
two
moneths
,
notes
the
various
and
changeable
images
of
the
beast
:
which
terme
of
time
is
the
same
in
proportion
with
the
three
dayes
and
halfe
,
mentioned
in
vers.
9.
being
the
time
the
witnesses
should
he
dead
and
slaine
.
I
shall
make
use
of
that
terme
of
three
dayes
and
halfe
,
in
stead
of
the
forty
two
moneths
;
and
shall
shew
how
in
each
day
,
and
halfe
day
we
have
a
changeable
forme
in
which
Antichrist
doth
shew
himselfe
.
The
first
terme
of
time
,
or
day
of
Antichrists
visible
raigne
,
was
in
the
shape
of
a
Dragon
,
mentioned
in
Revel.
12.
3.
By
which
we
have
represented
to
us
the
Romane
Emperours
,
who
usurped
authoritie
over
the
Church
and
Saints
of
Christ
,
being
very
much
corrupted
,
were
exceeding
great
persecutors
and
tormentors
of
all
that
professed
the
name
of
Christ
.
This
great
red
Dragon
,
is
said
to
have
seven
heads
,
ten
hornes
,
and
seven
Crownes
;
which
doth
import
the
largenesse
of
his
Dominion
,
the
greatnesse
of
his
power
and
strength
.
And
for
his
carriage
,
't
is
Pharaoh-like
,
who
sought
to
destroy
the
first-borne
of
Israel
,
and
as
Herod
sought
to
destroy
Christ
,
as
soone
as
he
was
borne
:
so
this
beast
was
ready
to
devour
the
child
,
that
the
woman
was
to
bring
forth
.
The
spirituall
Church
is
compared
to
a
woman
,
as
being
espoused
to
Christ
,
and
likely
to
bring
forth
some
excellent
and
worthy
instrument
,
as
Constantine
,
who
was
sought
to
be
destroyed
by
Galerius
:
but
God
taking
this
child
into
his
own
bosome
and
prorection
:
and
preserving
the
woman
in
the
wildernesse
,
from
the
fury
and
rage
of
this
Dragon
:
at
last
raising
up
Constantine
(
here
called
Michael
,
which
spiritually
is
meant
of
Christ
)
to
fight
against
Maxentius
,
Maximinus
,
and
Licinius
:
and
overcame
them
,
that
they
ruled
no
more
in
the
Roman
Empire
.
Thus
those
wicked
and
persecuting
Emperours
,
that
did
so
much
vex
and
oppresse
the
Saints
,
are
now
cast
out
of
heaven
,
as
not
retaining
their
usurped
authority
of
the
Church
.
Now
the
subtilty
of
the
Serpent
put
forth
in
the
cruelty
of
the
Dragon
,
or
corrupt
Magistracy
,
acting
in
such
grosse
and
abominable
wickednesse
,
is
now
detected
,
and
cryed
downe
for
bloudy
tyranny
and
oppression
;
so
that
Antichrist
could
no
longer
continue
in
this
forme
,
this
his
first
day
being
ended
;
and
he
being
cast
to
the
earth
,
is
forced
to
seek
some
other
habit
or
disguise
to
appeare
in
,
under
some
fair
shew
or
pretence
of
Religion
.
The
second
day
of
Antichrists
powerfull
raigne
,
or
new
forme
,
that
he
comes
forth
in
,
is
in
the
likenesse
of
a
beast
,
like
unto
a
Leopard
,
as
appeareth
from
Revel.
13.
1.
This
beast
doth
prefigure
the
universall
Bishop
of
Rome
,
or
Popish
Empire
.
Now
this
universall
Bishop
came
in
like
an
Angel
of
light
,
pretending
religion
and
reformation
;
but
intended
nothing
but
hypocrisie
and
abomination
.
This
beast
ariseth
out
of
the
sea
,
or
Nations
round
about
:
having
had
seven
heads
and
ten
hornes
,
as
the
former
beast
had
:
and
ten
Crownes
:
ten
kingdomes
being
subjected
to
the
Popish
Empire
;
his
likenesse
was
like
unto
a
Leopard
,
fierco
and
cruell
;
his
feet
like
the
feet
of
a
Beare
,
devouring
and
ravenous
;
and
his
mouth
as
a
Lion
,
powerfull
and
mighty
.
And
received
the
seat
and
authority
of
the
Dragon
.
Now
this
beast
being
exalted
in
dignity
and
greatnesse
;
and
all
begin
to
submit
themselves
to
his
service
,
and
formes
of
worship
;
crying
,
Who
is
like
unto
the
beast
?
but
now
what
doth
he
?
Notwithstanding
at
the
first
,
he
pretended
to
sanctifie
and
reformation
;
yet
now
by
degrees
he
comes
to
blaspheme
God
,
his
name
,
Tabernacle
,
and
people
;
making
warre
against
them
,
by
subduing
and
slaying
them
.
And
thus
did
this
beast
trample
upon
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
upon
the
holy
Cities
in
his
moneths
and
seasons
,
while
they
were
given
into
his
hand
.
But
the
Lord
having
raised
up
many
eminent
instruments
,
as
Hush
,
Luther
,
Melancton
,
Wickcliff
,
Calvine
,
and
Bede
,
with
many
others
,
that
have
respectively
according
to
their
light
given
forth
their
testimony
against
this
beast
,
laying
open
his
hypocrisie
and
deceit
,
his
filthinesse
and
abomination
,
whereby
hee
hath
received
such
a
deadly
wound
,
that
it
never
will
be
recovered
;
and
therefore
is
ever
since
upon
the
declining
hand
.
So
that
now
Antichrist
is
forced
to
cloth
himselfe
in
some
other
dresse
,
and
come
forth
in
some
new
habit
or
disguise
to
act
his
part
in
,
and
so
flyes
out
of
the
appearance
of
this
beast
into
another
.
The
third
day
of
Antichrists
powerfull
raigne
,
is
in
the
forme
of
a
beast
with
two
hornes
like
a
lamb
,
mentioned
in
Revel.
13.
11.
This
beast
doth
relate
to
Episcopacy
,
and
such
like
formes
of
pretended
reformation
;
so
that
this
appearance
carries
with
it
more
fair
pretences
,
and
greater
shewes
of
religion
,
then
the
former
;
and
therefore
more
closely
hypocriticall
and
deceitfull
then
the
former
.
This
beast
is
said
to
arise
out
of
the
earth
,
viz.
from
a
Kingly
or
earthly
power
:
and
had
two
hornes
,
one
was
a
politicall
or
civill
,
the
other
called
Ecclesiasticall
or
spirituall
:
like
a
Lamb
:
professing
much
meeknesse
and
gentlenesse
:
but
speak
like
a
Dragon
,
as
being
very
feirce
and
cruell
;
taking
upon
him
to
exercise
the
power
of
the
first
beast
,
to
act
by
humane
force
,
and
governe
the
Church
by
civill
authority
:
and
so
did
but
heal
up
the
wound
of
the
former
beast
.
And
this
he
doth
by
lying
miracles
,
as
to
cause
fire
to
come
downe
from
heaven
in
the
sight
of
men
;
seeming
to
have
the
very
spirit
of
Elisha
,
counterfeiting
the
spirit
of
God
in
his
workings
,
by
which
he
deceived
the
people
of
the
earth
.
But
these
deceits
and
hypocrisies
of
this
beast
being
perceived
by
the
Saints
of
God
,
he
is
forced
to
flee
into
some
other
forme
,
to
hide
himselfe
under
some
other
disguise
,
being
closely
beset
,
and
driven
up
into
a
narrow
compasse
,
must
fly
farther
for
succour
and
refuge
:
and
is
compelled
to
make
some
other
image
or
pretence
,
to
shelter
himselfe
.
This
being
the
third
day
.
Lastly
,
We
have
the
halfe
day
,
in
which
time
we
have
the
image
,
that
the
last
beast
causeth
to
be
set
up
,
Revel.
13.
14.
The
beast
being
changed
into
an
image
,
comes
forth
more
refined
,
moreglorious
in
shew
,
pretending
the
greatest
reformation
of
all
,
as
being
the
last
refuge
that
Antichrist
hath
,
the
last
terme
of
time
he
hath
to
raign
,
the
halfe
day
,
and
therefore
now
he
puts
on
his
best
dresse
,
and
cloths
himselfe
with
his
finest
ornaments
.
This
halfe
day
,
and
last
appearance
comes
neer
Rome
to
our
owne
times
;
and
therefore
I
shall
not
describe
those
that
set
up
the
image
of
the
beast
,
by
any
proper
name
;
but
rather
by
these
six
particulars
following
;
that
we
shall
collect
from
that
place
in
Revel.
13.
from
verse
the
14.
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
.
First
,
They
that
set
up
the
image
of
the
beast
,
ar●
those
,
that
will
make
Disciples
unto
Christ
by
a
humane
power
;
and
by
pressing
some
externall
comformity
upon
men
,
they
will
convert
the
world
into
a
Church
,
and
make
many
to
be
Christians
against
their
wills
:
and
hence
it
is
,
that
there
are
so
many
poor
,
darke
,
and
carnall
professors
of
Christ
.
Now
this
is
diametrically
opposit
to
Christs
rule
,
who
prevailes
upon
the
heart
,
by
meeknesse
,
and
gentlenesse
,
and
doth
gaine
upon
the
soule
by
truth
and
righteousnesse
,
and
winne
upon
the
affections
with
peace
and
love
.
Christ
doth
not
use
any
coactive
or
constraining
power
to
compell
men
to
be
subject
unto
him
;
but
of
an
unwilling
people
he
makes
them
willing
,
by
the
swavity
&
sweetnesse
of
divine
grace
,
working
upon
their
hearts
.
But
contrarily
,
these
advance
their
Church
by
humane
force
and
worldly
power
;
causing
all
that
will
not
worship
the
image
of
the
beast
to
be
killed
.
Thus
by
force
and
cruelty
they
make
Disciples
,
or
rather
make
many
hypocrites
,
bring
many
under
the
force
of
Religion
,
that
know
nothing
of
the
power
of
godlinesse
.
Secondly
,
Those
that
cause
an
image
to
be
made
,
they
prescribe
rules
of
worship
&
service
,
according
to
their
own
fancy
and
invention
.
Hence
it
is
said
,
vers.
15.
They
cause
the
image
to
speake
;
That
is
,
by
constituting
and
appointing
platformes
of
worship
;
advancing
their
owne
devices
and
directories
,
above
the
lawes
and
institutions
of
Christ
.
These
onely
will
define
what
is
truth
and
what
not
,
as
comprehending
the
whole
mystery
of
truth
within
their
systems
or
models
of
divinity
:
as
if
they
were
the
onely
Cisternes
of
living
water
,
and
the
very
oyle
that
must
cause
the
lamp
to
shine
:
making
themselves
to
be
the
very
treasury
and
storehouse
of
all
wisdome
and
knowledge
:
and
thus
they
sit
down
in
Christs
Throne
and
Temple
,
officiating
his
office
and
authority
,
robbing
him
of
his
dignity
and
glory
,
by
putting
of
his
crowne
upon
their
own
heads
.
Thirdly
,
These
cause
all
to
worship
the
image
,
which
they
set
up
,
and
by
humane
force
and
secular
power
doe
compell
all
men
to
follow
their
edicts
and
platformes
;
to
observe
their
invented
ordinances
,
and
devised
worship
.
It
hath
been
the
custome
,
that
the
Clergy
(
so
called
)
must
first
study
the
faith
,
and
afterward
the
earthly
powers
would
confirme
it
by
some
civill
sanction
:
and
so
enforce
their
owne
devices
upon
the
consciences
of
people
.
Hence
it
was
,
that
the
late
Bishop
that
suffered
here
in
England
,
did
professe
at
his
death
,
that
he
dyed
in
that
Religion
,
that
was
established
by
law
.
Now
Christ
doth
never
call
up
the
powers
of
the
earth
to
rule
and
beare
sway
in
his
kingdome
.
The
Lawes
by
which
Christ
doth
rule
by
,
are
the
law
of
the
new
creature
,
and
of
love
,
the
law
of
his
word
and
spirit
:
by
these
he
doth
enforce
a
sweet
compliance
of
the
heart
unto
the
will
of
God
.
The
law
of
Christ
is
most
heavenly
and
divine
,
and
it
is
of
the
most
constraining
force
,
and
of
the
most
indispensible
necessity
of
any
law
.
This
is
called
the
law
of
liberty
,
because
it
frees
the
soule
from
the
vassallage
and
power
of
mans
devises
,
and
brings
the
soule
into
a
reall
compliance
with
the
divine
will
.
Thus
Christ
doth
change
the
minde
,
renew
the
spirit
,
and
alter
the
constitution
of
the
soules
of
men
,
and
so
make
them
subject
unto
his
own
kingdome
:
while
Antichrist
doth
enforce
many
to
his
kingdome
:
to
yeeld
blind
obedience
unto
him
,
by
vertue
of
some
humane
law
,
or
secular
power
.
Fourthly
,
those
that
undertake
to
set
up
the
image
of
the
beast
,
they
enforce
some
marke
or
badge
to
every
one
,
as
a
token
of
subjection
unto
their
way
,
or
invented
forme
of
worship
Revel.
13.
16.
These
require
worship
and
homage
of
all
sorts
,
both
small
and
great
:
and
cause
them
to
receive
a
mark
in
their
right
band
,
by
some
externall
obligation
;
and
in
their
forebeads
,
as
some
badge
to
be
knowne
by
:
otherwise
none
may
buy
or
sell
,
or
have
any
communion
with
them
,
or
enjoy
any
power
or
priviledge
,
that
they
themselves
doe
enjoy
.
So
that
these
give
forth
some
Character
or
mark
,
whereby
all
that
come
under
them
,
may
both
be
knowne
to
be
of
them
,
and
also
engaged
unto
them
.
Fiftly
,
Those
that
erect
the
Image
of
the
beast
,
have
not
the
power
of
the
beast
,
because
all
they
set
up
is
but
a
statue
image
,
or
shadow
.
We
must
remember
the
time
of
the
image
is
but
the
halfe
day
,
therefore
short
:
and
hence
it
is
,
that
those
that
manage
the
worke
,
of
framing
the
image
,
are
hardly
warme
in
their
seats
;
they
are
no
sooner
advanced
,
but
presently
are
throwne
down
againe
from
their
station
.
These
can
but
startle
and
affright
men
,
these
have
but
the
image
of
the
beast
,
that
could
devour
and
destroy
:
These
have
more
will
to
inflict
punishment
,
then
they
have
power
to
effect
:
These
have
the
nature
and
spirit
of
the
former
beast
,
but
not
the
authority
and
power
.
This
halfe
day
is
called
the
dividing
of
a
time
:
because
the
Saints
are
not
absolutely
in
bondage
under
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
and
humane
constitutions
;
this
image
being
but
as
a
dead
Lyon
,
that
cannot
really
hurt
nor
destroy
;
neithr
are
the
Saints
wholly
free
from
suffring
;
because
they
groane
under
the
spirit
of
envie
and
malice
,
of
malignity
and
bitternesse
;
and
such
like
persecutions
as
these
,
they
endure
under
the
forme
of
the
image
.
Sixtly
,
and
lastly
,
Those
that
mannage
the
cause
of
the
image
,
carry
forth
the
whole
worke
in
the
wisdome
,
reason
,
power
,
and
strength
of
the
creature
;
they
act
all
by
vertue
of
fleshly
principles
and
carnall
abilities
:
They
performe
all
by
the
name
and
number
of
the
beast
:
This
is
plainly
expressed
in
Revel.
13.
17
,
18.
these
have
his
name
,
and
the
number
of
his
name
:
and
his
number
is
but
the
number
of
a
man
,
which
amounts
to
six
hundred
,
threescore
and
six
.
His
number
is
not
the
number
of
God
,
which
is
seven
,
which
is
a
number
of
perfection
and
rest
.
Christ
hath
the
seven
spirits
of
God
,
being
filled
with
all
perfection
of
wisdome
and
knowledge
,
but
his
number
is
the
number
of
m●n
,
and
containes
no
more
then
the
wisdome
,
knowledge
,
and
invention
of
man
;
it
onely
takes
in
those
things
,
that
are
within
the
power
and
compasse
of
man
;
it
is
the
number
of
weaknesse
and
imperfection
,
of
the
bondage
and
labour
of
the
creature
,
acting
from
the
poor
,
low
,
and
darke
principles
of
carnall
reason
,
and
of
the
first
Adam
.
So
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
forme
or
Church
state
,
that
Antichrist
sets
up
,
is
wholly
fleshly
,
consisting
meerly
of
a
carnall
Church
,
humane
ministry
,
naturall
gifts
,
invented
ordinances
,
secular
power
,
worldly
government
,
and
the
like
.
Thus
all
they
act
,
all
they
enjoy
,
is
but
the
number
of
a
man
,
weake
,
low
,
and
carnall
.
Thus
we
have
those
described
that
make
an
image
unto
the
beast
.
Now
give
me
leave
a
little
to
recapitulate
:
we
told
you
,
that
forty
two
moneths
did
hold
proportion
with
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
which
doth
import
the
severall
dayes
,
or
ages
,
or
periods
of
time
,
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
man
of
sin
.
And
though
there
hath
been
from
the
beginning
,
that
evill
spirit
of
Antichrist
,
constantly
opposing
the
Lord
and
his
truth
;
yet
the
power
and
raigne
of
Antichrist
hath
it's
prefixed
time
,
and
comes
forth
under
severall
shapes
and
figures
;
as
first
under
the
appearance
of
a
Dragon
;
secondly
,
of
a
Leopard
;
thirdly
,
of
a
beast
with
two
hornes
;
and
lastly
,
under
the
forme
of
an
image
:
The
three
first
of
these
have
each
of
them
,
his
whole
day●
and
the
image
his
halfe
day
.
And
thus
Antichrist
fl●es
out
of
one
forme
and
likenesse
into
another
,
&
doth
alwayes
appeare
under
some
fair
vizard
or
glori●us
pretence
of
piety
and
religion
,
while
he
doth
act
in
a
mystery
of
iniquity
.
The
whorish
woman
is
sayd
to
be
clothed
with
purple
,
and
scarlet
colour
,
and
decked
with
gold
,
and
pretious
stmes
,
and
pearle
,
Revel.
17.
4.
which
are
the
very
excellencies
of
nature
and
a●t
:
the
glory
of
all
her
servic●s
&
formes
of
worship
,
these
being
her
ornaments
,
she
is
adorned
as
the
spouse
of
Christ
,
though
she
be
a
coun●erf●it
strumpet
;
for
upon
her
head
is
mystery
;
that
is
,
all
the
head
and
glory
of
her
excellencies
is
but
a
mystery
of
iniquity
,
to
all
that
are
made
drunke
with
the
cup
of
her
sornication
,
or
spirituall
idolatries
and
superstitions
,
and
discerne
them
not
.
And
thus
Antichrist
by
his
craft
and
subtilty
,
is
furnished
with
all
deceiveablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
.
But
yet
know
,
that
when
Antichrist
is
forced
to
set
up
an
image
unto
the
beast
,
that
he
is
put
to
his
last
shift
and
refuge
,
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
,
he
hath
almost
played
his
last
game
;
he
hath
but
halfe
a
time
,
a
halfe
day
.
Therefore
the
time
is
nigh
,
it
doth
already
appeare
,
that
Christ
will
come
forth
in
b●ames
and
brightnesse
to
destroy
this
man
of
sin
,
this
son
of
perdition
:
and
all
his
Saints
shall
sing
Halelujah
,
saying
,
the
Lord
God
omnipotent
shall
raigne
for
ever
.
Vers.
3.
And
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
dayes
,
clothed
in
sackcloth
.
HAving
shewed
,
that
by
the
Temple
,
Altar
,
and
worshippers
,
are
meant
,
Gods
divine
presence
with
his
people
,
the
pure
services
,
and
true
worshippers
:
these
the
Lord
would
have
measured
,
for
such
as
he
would
owne
,
during
the
whole
raigne
of
Antichrist
.
But
for
the
outward
Court
,
all
false
worship
,
and
all
externall
formes
,
that
the
Gentiles
were
exercised
in
:
neither
of
these
would
the
Lord
owne
,
but
that
they
should
be
cast
forth
,
and
not
measured
at
all
.
Now
wee
are
to
proceed
to
open
the
mystery
of
the
witnesses
.
In
this
verse
we
are
to
take
notice
of
these
particulars
.
First
,
From
whom
these
witnesses
receive
power
to
testifie
against
Antichrist
;
that
is
from
the
Lord
;
I
will
give
power
,
&c.
Secondly
,
The
title
given
unto
them
;
they
are
called
Witnesses
.
Thirdly
,
Their
number
;
they
are
two
.
Fourthly
,
Their
office
,
in
which
they
are
to
be
imployed
;
they
shall
prophesie
.
Fiftly
,
The
manner
and
state
,
in
which
they
shall
officiate
;
that
is
,
in
sackcloth
.
Sixtly
,
and
lastly
,
The
duration
and
continuance
of
their
prophesie
;
and
that
is
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
dayes
.
The
first
thing
,
that
we
are
to
enquire
of
,
is
who
doth
impower
these
witnesses
to
performe
their
office
of
prophesie
;
and
that
is
the
Lord
himselfe
;
I
will
give
(
saith
the
Lord
)
God
gives
what
the
witnesses
have
.
The
Lord
doth
impower
them
,
to
give
forth
their
testimony
,
and
none
besides
himselfe
can
inable
them
for
that
worke
.
Now
I
shall
first
shew
,
who
doth
enable
the
witnesses
to
prophesie
:
and
then
secondly
,
by
what
meanes
he
doth
so
enable
them
.
First
,
The
Lord
gives
forth
the
spirit
of
propeesie
,
and
that
two
wayes
.
First
,
originally
from
himselfe
:
secondly
,
mediately
by
Christ
as
Mediator
.
First
,
The
gift
of
prophesie
cometh
originally
from
God
himselfe
;
he
being
the
father
of
lights
,
from
whom
every
good
gift
descendeth
,
Jam.
1.
17.
Hence
it
is
,
that
those
speeches
are
so
frequently
used
in
the
old
Testament
:
Heare
the
word
of
the
Lord
:
Thus
saith
the
Lord
:
and
the
word
of
the
Lord
came
unto
me
,
and
the
like
.
All
which
doth
signifie
,
that
the
Prophets
received
their
prophetical
revelations
from
the
Lord
.
To
this
purpose
we
may
observe
that
phrase
in
Ezek.
20.
46.
Son
of
man
,
set
thy
face
toward
the
South
,
and
drop
thy
word
toward
the
South
,
and
prophesie
,
&c.
And
the
like
speech
is
that
of
Moses
;
My
doctrine
shall
drop
as
the
raine
:
my
speech
shall
distill
as
the
dew
,
as
the
small
raine
upon
the
tender
hearb
,
as
the
showers
upon
the
grasse
,
Deut.
32.
2.
Now
from
this
phrase
of
dropping
,
we
may
argue
,
that
both
Moses
and
Ezekiel
,
had
their
prophesie
from
the
Lord
.
For
looke
as
the
clouds
,
from
whence
raine
descends
(
to
mollifie
the
earth
,
and
to
cause
grasse
and
flowers
to
spring
)
have
not
their
water
originally
and
natively
in
themselves
,
but
from
the
Sea
,
and
moistned
places
of
the
earth
,
exhal'd
and
drawn
up
by
the
heat
of
the
Sun
:
so
have
not
the
Prophets
a
spirit
of
prophesie
,
whereby
they
of
themselves
are
able
to
discover
divine
mystery
and
revelation
:
but
it
is
drawne
out
of
a
full
sea
of
that
excellent
knowledge
and
wisdome
,
that
is
in
God
himselfe
.
Then
the
Prophets
must
of
necessity
receive
their
message
originally
from
God
himselfe
.
But
Secondly
,
They
receive
prophesie
mediatly
from
Christ
,
unto
whom
the
Lord
hath
committed
the
whole
administration
of
all
things
,
concerning
his
Church
and
kingdome
.
And
we
have
that
passage
,
1
Sam.
3.
21.
The
Lord
revealed
himselfe
unto
Samuel
in
Shiloh
,
by
the
word
of
the
Lord
.
By
the
word
of
the
Lord
is
here
meant
Christ
,
the
eternall
word
,
by
whom
the
Lord
doth
reveale
himselfe
,
as
in
Joh.
1.
18.
So
that
Christ
is
brought
in
by
way
of
mediation
,
as
by
whom
the
Lord
should
reveale
himselfe
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
that
passage
in
Genes.
19.
24.
The
Lord
rained
upon
Sodome
and
Gomorrah
brimstone
and
fire
,
from
the
Lord
out
of
heaven
.
The
Lord
raining
brimstone
by
the
Lord
is
meat
,
that
the
Lord
did
administer
judgement
by
Christ
as
Mediator
.
Christ
is
here
brought
forth
acting
in
the
office
of
his
mediatorship
:
though
according
to
his
divine
nature
,
he
acts
immediatly
from
himselfe
,
without
such
dependance
or
subordination
:
yet
I
say
,
as
Mediator
he
receives
from
the
father
,
and
so
communicates
what
he
receives
unto
his
Saints
.
Thus
you
see
from
whom
these
Prophets
receive
power
to
prophesie
;
and
that
's
from
the
Lord
himselfe
.
First
,
from
God
originally
:
Secondly
,
from
Christ
as
Mediator
.
Secondly
,
by
what
meanes
the
Lord
doth
thus
impower
these
Prophets
,
and
that
is
,
first
,
by
his
word
.
Secondly
,
by
his
Spirit
.
First
,
It
is
by
the
word
,
that
these
Prophets
are
enabled
to
give
forth
their
testimony
.
Christs
Commission
to
his
Disciples
was
to
preach
the
word
,
Matth.
28.
19
,
20.
And
Christ
is
sayd
to
ride
prosperously
on
the
word
of
truth
,
Psal.
45.
4.
John
beares
record
of
the
word
of
God
,
Revel.
1.
2.
The
Saints
were
slaine
for
the
word
of
God
,
Revel.
12.
11.
This
word
is
the
sword
,
that
proceeds
out
of
Christs
mouth
,
Revel.
1.
16.
The
word
being
called
the
sword
of
Christ
;
imports
,
that
it
is
full
of
efficacy
and
power
,
of
great
force
and
prevalency
,
discerning
the
thoughts
,
and
subduing
the
imaginations
of
the
heart
.
This
is
that
spirituall
weapon
,
whereby
the
Saints
are
able
to
encounter
with
their
enemies
,
and
to
overcome
the
evill
one
,
&
to
testifie
against
Antichrist
.
Secondly
,
by
the
Spirit
,
which
gives
life
and
power
unto
the
word
.
The
Gospel
is
called
the
ministration
of
the
Spirit
,
2
Cor.
3.
8.
because
the
Spirit
joynes
it selfe
with
the
word
,
and
makes
it
a
quickning
and
powerfull
word
.
And
therefore
it
is
,
that
Christ
saith
;
My
words
are
spirit
and
life
,
Joh.
6.
63.
Christs
word
doth
not
go
forth
as
a
dead
thing
,
but
as
a
quickning
power
;
not
as
a
killing
letter
,
but
as
a
powerfull
spirit
.
So
that
the
word
cannot
be
separated
from
the
Spirit
,
nor
the
Spirit
from
the
word
,
they
both
joyntly
concur
and
agree
in
one
:
The
word
is
the
habit
or
clothing
of
the
spirit
,
and
the
spirit
is
the
life
and
power
of
the
word
:
by
these
meanes
,
namely
,
the
word
and
spirit
,
are
the
witnesses
impowered
to
prophesie
.
Secondly
,
the
title
given
unto
those
that
testifie
against
Antichrist
,
they
are
called
witnesses
.
This
appellation
is
given
to
Christ
,
being
called
the
faithfull
witnes
,
Revel
1.
5.
And
the
true
witnesse
,
Chap.
3.
14.
Likewise
he
was
promised
to
be
given
as
a
witnesse
to
the
people
,
Isa.
55.
4.
Therefore
he
tells
Pilate
,
that
he
came
into
the
world
,
to
beare
witnesse
of
the
truth
,
Joh.
18.
37.
In
like
manner
are
the
Saints
called
Witnesses
,
as
being
called
forth
to
testifie
of
the
will
&
minde
of
God
before
the
world
.
Thus
it
was
sayd
of
John
Baptist
,
that
he
was
sent
as
a
witnesse
of
the
light
,
Joh.
1.
7.
And
to
him
(
meaning
to
Christ
)
gave
all
the
Prophets
witnesse
,
Act.
10.
43.
The
Saints
that
suffered
for
Christ
,
suffered
for
the
witnesse
of
Jesus
,
Revel.
20.
4.
There
is
one
place
where
by
the
Prophet
,
both
Christ
and
the
Saints
are
brought
in
as
joynt
witnesses
;
where
the
Lord
speaking
of
his
people
sayth
;
Ye
are
my
witnesses
:
and
signifying
of
Christ
,
farther
saith
,
And
my
servant
,
that
I
have
chosen
,
Esa.
43.
10.
So
that
as
Christ
doth
receive
a
message
from
the
Father
,
he
doth
truly
and
faithfully
give
forth
his
testimony
,
as
appeares
in
Joh.
3.
32.
So
also
the
Saints
that
receive
his
word
,
and
declare
their
testimony
of
his
truth
,
do
set
to
their
seal
,
and
witnesse
of
the
truth
,
as
it
is
in
Jesus
,
and
doe
give
forth
testimony
thereof
before
the
world
.
Thirdly
,
The
number
of
these
witnesses
,
and
they
are
two
.
Some
say
,
that
there
are
onely
two
eminent
persons
here
meant
,
not
exceeding
the
number
expressed
.
Others
,
that
thereby
are
meant
the
two
Testaments
,
&
so
make
the
Scripture
to
be
the
witnesse
here
spoken
of
:
or
else
two
in
regard
of
their
types
,
which
are
presented
to
us
by
paires
,
as
Zerubbabel
,
and
Joshua
,
the
two
anoynted
ones
:
and
Moses
and
Elias
,
that
caused
fire
to
come
downe
from
heaven
.
Also
Moses
and
Aaron
,
by
whom
the
water
in
Aegypt
was
turned
into
bloud
,
as
we
shall
understand
more
in
the
sequell
.
Or
more
especially
,
they
are
called
two
witnesses
,
in
proportion
to
the
Law
,
that
would
not
take
an
accusation
,
unlesse
asserted
by
two
witnesses
,
Matth.
18.
16.
So
here
because
there
shall
be
a
sufficient
testimony
given
forth
against
Antichrist
,
by
the
faithfull
witnesses
of
Christ
,
they
are
called
two
,
as
most
compleat
and
answerable
to
the
Law
,
Deut.
17.
6.
Thus
you
have
their
number
,
they
are
two
Witnesses
.
Fourthly
,
Their
office
and
employment
follows
.
They
Prophesie
.
Now
in
that
they
are
stiled
Witnesses
,
and
doe
Prophesie
:
wee
are
to
consider
two
things
.
-
First
,
What
we
are
to
understand
here
by
Prophesie
.
-
Secondly
,
What
is
the
testimony
they
give
forth
.
By
Prophesie
,
wee
may
understand
three
things
.
First
,
to
prophesie
,
it
is
to
foretell
things
to
come
,
to
declare
things
that
shall
come
to
passe
:
according
to
that
saying
in
Esa
42.
9.
Behold
former
things
are
come
to
passe
,
and
new
things
doe
I
declare
;
before
they
spring
forth
,
I
tell
you
of
them
.
Now
though
this
be
chiefly
meant
of
Christ
,
yet
it
is
foretold
by
the
Prophet
,
as
being
first
revealed
to
him
.
So
that
prophesie
is
a
dlvine
prediction
,
or
a
foretelling
of
things
to
come
,
by
a
heavenly
revelation
.
Secondly
,
to
prophesie
,
sometimes
is
meant
of
understanding
the
mystery
of
prophesie
,
or
of
such
things
,
as
are
forespoken
of
:
as
to
open
and
declare
the
mystery
of
truth
from
divine
prophesies
.
And
in
this
respect
the
Saints
under
the
new
Testament
are
called
Prophets
,
1
Cor.
14.
29.
These
were
not
so
called
,
in
relation
to
any
divine
predictions
,
that
they
could
declare
;
but
rather
from
that
dexterity
&
readinesse
they
had
to
interpret
and
open
the
mystery
of
those
truths
prophesied
of
before
.
From
such
gifts
as
these
,
were
they
called
Prophets
.
Thirdly
,
to
Prophesie
,
is
when
beleevers
by
their
experience
can
give
testimony
of
the
fulfilling
of
prophesies
.
And
thus
those
primitive
Saints
were
sayd
to
prophesie
;
when
the
prophesie
of
Joel
was
fulfilled
in
them
,
and
they
were
able
by
experience
to
testifie
of
the
truth
forespoken
of
:
Act.
2.
16
,
17.
where
it
's
sayd
;
I
will
powre
out
my
spirit
upon
all
flesh
,
and
your
sonnes
and
your
daughters
shall
prophesie
,
&c.
These
by
an
allusion
to
the
former
manner
of
discovery
of
God
to
the
Prophets
,
are
said
to
prophesie
,
because
by
a
divine
revelation
of
truth
,
and
glorious
discovery
of
grace
upon
their
hearts
,
they
could
by
experience
say
,
this
day
is
the
Scripture
fulfilled
,
and
the
grace
of
the
prophesie
powred
forth
upon
us
.
So
beholding
the
vision
of
divine
grace
,
they
are
sayd
to
prophesie
.
In
each
of
these
sences
the
Saints
under
the
raigne
of
Antichrist
,
may
be
sayd
to
prophesie
.
First
,
from
a
spirituall
inspiration
and
glorious
discovery
of
heavenly
things
:
they
are
able
to
●oretell
,
and
prophesie
,
that
Babylon
shall
fall
:
This
is
their
message
:
and
this
they
testifie
continually
.
Secondly
,
They
by
a
spirituall
judgement
and
apprehension
of
the
things
of
God
,
are
able
to
understand
enigmaticall
and
difficult
things
;
and
make
glorious
discoveries
of
the
mysteries
of
truth
,
and
also
of
the
mysteries
of
Antichrist
.
Thirdly
,
in
every
age
,
according
to
their
light
and
experience
,
they
give
forth
a
testimony
,
of
the
fulfilling
of
those
prophesies
,
both
of
the
raigne
and
ruine
of
Antichrist
.
And
thus
the
Witnesses
are
said
to
prophesie
.
Secondly
,
for
the
testimony
that
they
give
forth
,
and
that
is
,
they
hold
forth
the
truth
and
authoritie
of
Christ
,
against
the
falshood
and
usurpation
of
Antichrist
.
These
witnesses
give
forth
a
double
testimony
.
-
First
,
against
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
.
-
Secondly
,
against
the
power
of
the
beast
.
First
,
they
testifie
against
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
,
by
holding
forth
the
nature
and
grace
of
Christ
;
whereby
he
should
break
the
head
of
the
Serpent
,
as
it
was
foretold
in
Gen.
3.
These
acknowledge
,
that
Christ
tooke
the
seed
of
Abraham
,
was
clothed
with
our
nature
,
was
made
flesh
,
and
came
forth
in
our
habit
and
forme
;
became
Emanuel
,
God
with
us
,
or
in
our
flesh
;
but
so
filled
with
heavenly
anoyntings
,
and
so
clothed
with
the
divine
nature
,
that
he
was
able
to
subdue
Satan
,
and
to
tread
him
under
his
feet
,
he
was
impowered
to
breake
the
head
of
this
Leviathan
,
and
to
cast
him
forth
into
the
earth
.
Thus
the
Apostle
testified
to
the
Romans
,
that
the
God
of
peace
should
bruise
Satan
under
their
feet
,
Rom.
16.
20.
By
yertue
of
that
Evangelicall
promise
,
Christ
should
overcome
and
crush
the
cursed
seed
of
the
Serpent
.
Of
this
the
witnesses
doe
testisie
,
by
holding
forth
Christ
to
be
the
seed
of
the
woman
:
in
whom
dwelt
the
anoynting
,
by
which
all
wickednesse
is
subdued
.
Secondly
,
They
testifie
against
the
power
of
the
beast
:
and
that
is
,
by
holding
forth
the
office
&
dignity
of
Christ
,
against
the
power
,
government
,
rule
,
&
dominion
of
Antichrist
;
for
though
he
acknowledge
verbally
,
that
Christ
hath
the
sole
power
and
government
in
his
Church
,
yet
vertually
he
doth
deny
it
;
by
usurping
those
dignities
and
offices
to
himselfe
.
The
testimony
that
the
Saints
doe
especially
give
out
against
the
rule
and
domination
of
Antichrist
,
is
of
the
prophesie
,
Priesthood
,
and
kingdome
of
Christ
.
First
,
Of
the
prophesie
of
Christ
;
they
acknowledge
Christ
to
be
the
great
Prophet
of
his
Church
,
Act.
7.
37.
To
be
the
great
Doctor
&
teacher
of
his
people
;
according
to
that
exptession
in
Cant.
5.
13.
His
lips
like
L●●es
,
dropping
sweet
smelling
myrrb
:
By
Christs
lips
are
meant
his
divine
prophesies
and
heavenly
teachings
,
by
which
he
doth
instruct
teachings
,
his
people
:
his
words
are
beautifull
as
the
lilie
,
and
odoriferous
as
myrrhe
.
Now
the
Saints
holding
forth
the
sufficiency
and
power
of
Christs
teachings
,
doe
overthrow
the
fleshly
wisdome
,
carnall
knowledge
,
and
humane
teachings
of
Antichrist
:
accordding
as
the
Lord
hath
said
;
I
will
destroy
the
wisdome
of
the
wise
,
and
bring
to
nothing
the
understanding
of
the
prudent
,
1
Cor.
1.
19.
And
the
Apostle
tells
us
in
vers.
27
,
28.
That
God
hath
chosen
the
poore
,
weake
,
and
despised
things
of
the
world
,
to
bring
to
nought
things
that
were
high
and
mighty
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
we
have
that
saying
of
the
Apostle
in
1
Cor.
2.
6
,
7.
We
speake
wisdome
to
them
that
are
perfect
,
(
saith
he
)
yet
not
the
wisdome
of
this
world
,
nor
of
the
Princes
of
this
world
,
that
come
to
nought
;
but
we
speake
the
wisdome
of
God
in
a
mystery
,
&c.
By
them
that
are
perfect
,
the
Apostle
meaneth
,
those
that
are
of
full
age
,
that
are
men
in
understanding
of
divine
mysteries
:
so
that
his
preaching
was
wisdome
to
the
wise
:
but
it
was
not
humane
wisdome
,
such
as
the
world
accounted
of
;
nor
politi●●ll
wisdome
of
Princes
;
but
a
hidden
and
secret
wisdome
;
a
divine
mystery
of
heavenly
wisdome
,
such
as
the
reason
and
understanding
of
carnall
men
cannot
reach
or
comprehend
.
And
thus
these
witnesses
testifying
of
the
prophesie
and
wisdome
of
Christ
,
doe
oppose
the
wisdome
and
understanding
of
Antichrist
.
Secondly
,
They
testifie
of
the
Priesthood
of
Christ
:
acknowledging
him
to
be
the
eternall
Priest
of
God
,
set
over
the
house
of
God
,
Heb.
10.
21.
And
that
he
is
a
Priest
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
,
Heb.
7.
11
,
12.
And
not
after
the
manner
of
Aaron
,
therefore
of
necessitie
,
there
is
a
change
of
the
Law
.
So
that
hereby
they
give
a
testimony
against
all
the
Jewish
rites
and
ceremonies
,
that
Antichrist
doth
set
up
,
and
enforce
an
observation
of
.
And
thus
the
Apostle
doth
testifie
against
Circumcision
,
when
he
sayth
;
If
ye
be
circumcised
,
Christ
shall
profit
you
nothing
:
for
(
saith
he
)
I
testifie
to
every
man
,
that
is
circumcised
,
that
he
is
a
debtor
to
the
whole
law
:
and
Christ
is
become
of
none
effect
,
&c.
Gal.
5.
2
,
3.
That
which
is
here
said
of
Circumcision
,
is
true
of
all
other
Levicicall
rites
:
if
men
will
Judaize
and
stick
now
to
Mosaicall
rudiments
,
Christ
will
be
unprofitable
unto
them
,
for
they
are
againe
enthralled
and
bound
to
keep
the
whole
law
:
and
if
they
will
be
justified
by
such
legall
observations
,
then
Christ
shall
availe
them
nothing
;
they
hold
not
the
head
,
when
they
cleave
to
such
ordinances
.
They
that
will
againe
set
up
the
Pedigogie
of
Moses
,
and
bring
men
under
Jud●icall
rites
and
ceremonies
;
these
doe
in
effect
deny
Christ
come
in
the
flesh
,
and
therefore
are
of
Antichrist
;
according
to
that
Text
,
1
Joh.
4.
2
,
3.
So
that
the
Saints
bearing
witnesse
of
the
Priesthood
of
Christ
,
doe
oppose
Antichrist
in
all
his
legall
observances
.
Thirdly
,
and
lastly
,
they
testifie
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
:
and
doe
antribute
all
headship
,
power
,
rule
and
domination
to
Christ
;
they
make
him
alone
to
be
coput
ecclesiae
,
the
supreame
head
of
his
Church
;
and
ridiculous
is
the
Popes
challenge
to
be
the
Ministeriall
head
;
whereas
Christ
hath
not
instituted
any
such
image
of
his
government
.
The
witnesses
doe
acknowledge
the
whole
dominion
and
government
to
be
upon
Christs
owne
shoulders
,
Esa.
9.
6.
he
alone
to
have
the
soveraigne
power
and
authority
in
governing
of
his
Church
,
he
onely
to
have
the
supremacy
of
Regiment
.
Hereby
the
witnesses
doe
testifie
against
the
authority
,
power
,
and
domination
,
that
Antichrist
doth
exercise
,
and
against
those
Cannon
lawes
,
and
humane
institutions
,
that
he
doth
set
up
.
Great
hath
been
then
surpation
of
Antichrist
in
this
kinde
,
he
undertakes
to
rule
over
the
soules
and
consciences
of
men
;
one
of
the
chiefest
of
all
Babylons
merchandizes
,
are
the
soules
of
men
,
Revel.
18.
13.
But
this
practice
was
never
tollerated
by
Christ
.
Antichrist
doth
rule
by
an
earthly
and
humane
power
;
accordingly
we
have
it
expressed
in
Revel.
17.
1
,
2.
That
the
kings
of
the
Earth
committed
fornication
with
the
whore
:
that
is
,
by
joyning
their
power
with
her
;
they
give
up
their
power
to
uphold
her
interest
,
for
this
who
rish
woman
doth
ride
on
the
beast
,
vers.
7.
The
woman
is
the
Antichristian
state
,
riding
upon
the
powers
of
the
world
,
in
the
forme
of
a
beast
,
unto
whom
the
kings
give
their
power
.
So
that
when
Antichrist
,
and
the
kings
of
the
earth
have
mixed
and
knit
cheir
power
together
,
that
kingdome
,
or
that
Empire
,
that
doth
uphold
the
power
of
the
whore
,
becomes
as
a
beast
,
being
inslaved
to
her
,
yeilding
unto
her
all
their
strength
and
dominion
.
Then
the
power
of
States
and
Kingdomes
,
thus
begotten
and
brought
forth
by
spirituall
fornication
,
is
but
a
false
and
whorish
power
,
a
corrupted
and
persecuting
power
;
by
which
meanes
the
idolatrous
woman
becomes
drunken
with
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
,
and
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
Now
the
Saints
giving
testimony
of
the
kingdome
and
dominion
of
Christ
,
doe
oppose
all
the
false
and
tyrannicall
powers
of
Antichrist
.
And
thus
we
have
described
,
what
is
the
prophesie
of
the
witnesse
;
and
the
testimony
that
they
give
forth
.
Fistly
,
we
are
to
consider
the
forme
and
state
in
which
these
witnesses
prophesie
,
and
that
is
in
sackcloth
.
To
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
denotes
that
sad
and
mournfull
condition
of
the
witnesses
under
the
power
and
raigne
of
Antichrist
.
Thus
sackcloth
and
mourning
is
set
forth
as
a
badge
or
signe
of
sadnesse
and
distresse
,
in
2
King
.
6.
30.
and
Amos
8.
10.
This
state
of
the
witnesses
doth
hold
forth
unto
us
these
three
things
.
First
,
that
the
witnesses
give
out
their
testimony
in
a
poor
,
weak
,
low
,
and
despicable
way
;
there
being
in
some
measure
the
absence
of
the
bridegroome
;
according
to
that
speech
of
Christ
,
in
Matth.
9.
15.
When
the
Bridegroome
shall
be
taken
away
,
they
shall
mourn
.
So
that
the
reason
why
the
witnesses
mourne
,
and
put
on
sackcloth
,
is
,
because
in
a
great
measure
the
Bridegroome
is
absent
,
and
at
a
great
distance
,
and
they
in
a
very
sad
,
weak
and
meane
condition
;
and
they
doe
but
prophesie
,
or
foretell
things
to
come
,
beholding
things
a
far
off
,
and
not
fully
enjoying
that
glory
,
that
they
prophesie
of
.
Secondly
,
it
imports
,
that
their
persons
were
under
restraint
and
persecution
.
The
beast
alwayes
making
warre
with
them
,
by
fines
,
imprisonment
,
banishment
,
and
death
;
they
were
continually
under
persecution
,
trouble
and
vexation
,
all
the
time
of
the
raigne
and
dominion
of
Antichrist
.
Thirdly
,
it
argues
,
that
their
testimony
was
alwayes
rejected
,
cast
forth
,
and
trampled
under
foot
.
The
world
hath
alwayes
slighted
and
cast
off
the
testimony
of
the
witnesses
,
as
of
old
the
Jewes
did
neglect
the
testimony
of
Christ
,
of
whom
it
is
said
;
No
man
received
his
testimony
,
Job
.
3.
32.
So
that
the
〈◊〉
cannot
but
mourne
and
lament
,
as
it
were
in
sackcloth
,
when
their
bridegroome
is
in
a
great
measure
absent
,
when
their
persons
are
restrained
,
and
their
testimony
rejected
.
Thus
much
for
their
state
,
being
clothed
in
sackcloth
.
Sixtly
,
and
lastly
,
the
duration
and
continuance
of
their
prophesie
:
and
that
is
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
dayes
.
In
the
former
verse
,
when
we
opened
the
terme
of
forty
two
moneths
(
accounting
th●●ty
days
for
a
moneth
,
make
just
three
yeers
and
a
halfe
)
holds
proportion
with
the
terme
of
1260
dayes
.
The
Gentiles
shall
●read
under
foot
the
holy
Citie
forty
two
moneths
.
The
witnesses
shall
prophesie
in
sackcloth
1260
dayes
.
The
woman
nourished
in
the
wildernesse
,
1260
dayes
.
The
terme
mentioned
by
Daniel
,
A
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
.
The
witnesses
lie
slaine
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
:
all
these
termes
of
time
hold
one
and
the
same
proportion
.
So
that
the
witnesses
prophesying
1260
dayes
,
is
meant
,
they
shall
prophesie
the
whole
time
of
the
visible
raigne
of
Antichrist
,
in
sackcloth
.
But
here
we
may
note
,
that
Antichrists
time
is
counted
by
moneths
,
which
are
reckoned
by
the
course
of
the
Moon
,
unconstant
and
changeable
:
and
it
shews
forth
thus
much
,
that
all
the
worships
,
formes
,
and
actions
of
Antichrist
are
brought
forth
by
a
weak
and
dim
light
,
a
light
borrowed
from
the
Sun
,
they
are
workes
of
darknesse
and
of
the
night
,
wherein
the
Moone
ruleth
,
Gen.
1.
16.
It
is
not
a
light
of
the
Sun
,
it
ariseth
not
from
Christ
,
it
shineth
not
immediatly
from
the
Lord
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
the
prophesie
of
the
witnesses
is
accounted
by
dayes
:
a
day
is
measured
by
the
Sun
,
as
a
moneth
is
by
the
Moone
;
and
notes
,
that
it
is
a
day
time
,
more
constant
,
more
brightsome
,
and
full
of
light
,
as
appeares
in
Act.
26.
18.
The
true
servants
of
Christ
are
brought
out
of
darknesse
into
light
;
and
are
children
of
the
day
,
and
of
the
light
;
and
therefore
it
is
,
their
prophesie
is
measured
out
,
not
by
moneths
,
but
by
dayes
.
But
however
the
witnesses
time
is
accounted
by
dayes
;
it
holds
the
same
proportion
of
time
with
forty
two
moneths
;
that
so
long
as
Antichrist
shall
raigne
and
domineer
,
so
long
shall
the
witnesses
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
continually
powering
forth
their
testimony
against
the
wickednesse
of
the
man
of
sin
.
So
much
for
the
time
of
the
witnesses
prophesse
.
Having
opened
the
words
,
give
me
leave
now
to
draw
forth
some
observations
from
them
.
First
,
Observe
,
That
none
can
give
forth
a
testimony
of
Christ
,
but
such
as
are
impowered
thereto
by
Christ
.
I
will
give
,
&c.
The
Lord
gives
what
the
witnesses
have
.
Christ
himselfe
,
the
great
and
faithfull
witnesse
,
saith
,
As
the
Father
hath
said
unto
me
,
so
I
speake
,
Joh.
12.
50.
Thus
we
have
the
Apostle
speaking
in
1
Joh.
1.
5.
This
is
the
message
which
we
have
heard
of
him
,
and
declare
unto
you
:
The
servants
of
Christ
can
onely
declare
,
what
they
have
received
of
him
,
and
that
upon
the
surest
evidence
,
and
clearest
demonstration
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
the
Apostle
saith
;
What
we
have
heard
and
seen
,
we
declare
unto
you
,
ver.
3.
So
that
onely
those
that
receive
from
the
Lord
a
gift
,
a
revelation
,
or
spirituall
understanding
,
such
onely
are
able
to
give
forth
a
testimony
of
Christ
and
of
his
truth
.
These
witnesses
can
admonister
the
things
of
God
,
suitably
to
what
they
have
received
of
the
gift
or
measure
of
Christ
.
Secondly
,
Observe
,
That
all
those
that
bold
forth
the
truth
of
Christ
,
opposing
Antichrist
,
are
his
witnesses
:
This
is
the
title
the
Lord
gives
them
here
;
these
are
my
two
witnesses
;
these
testifie
of
me
;
these
hold
forth
my
truth
,
by
declaration
,
and
by
profession
;
as
if
the
Lord
had
said
;
these
are
mine
;
they
owne
me
;
they
suffer
for
me
;
they
indure
the
word
of
my
patience
;
and
I
will
own
them
for
my
witnesses
;
they
bearing
witnesse
of
my
truth
.
Therefore
every
individuall
Saint
,
that
doth
according
to
his
measure
and
ability
,
either
by
preaching
,
praying
,
writing
,
or
profession
,
hold
forth
the
power
and
authority
of
Christ
,
against
the
usurpation
and
tyranny
of
Antichrist
,
whosoever
he
be
,
of
what
quality
or
degree
soever
,
the
same
is
a
witnesse
of
Christ
,
to
testifie
against
the
man
of
sin
,
that
wicked
one
,
that
son
of
perdition
.
Thirdly
,
Observe
,
That
the
witnesse
of
the
Saints
is
a
sufficient
testimony
:
They
are
called
two
witnesses
,
by
whom
a
thing
is
confirmed
and
ratified
.
Therefore
God
hath
not
left
himselfe
without
witnesse
;
but
hath
alwayes
sent
forth
such
as
would
have
healed
Babylon
,
but
she
refused
to
be
healed
,
and
repented
not
of
her
deeds
,
still
persisting
in
her
abominations
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
the
Apostle
saith
,
God
should
send
them
strong
delusions
,
that
they
should
beleeve
a
lie
:
that
they
might
be
damned
(
or
judged
)
that
beleeved
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousnesse
,
2
Thes.
2.
11
,
12.
That
is
,
because
of
their
obdurate
malice
and
incredulity
,
shutting
their
eyes
against
the
truth
,
that
was
sufficiently
held
forth
by
these
witnesses
;
therefore
the
Lord
would
blinde
their
eyes
,
by
a
restraint
of
his
grace
,
and
wholly
give
them
up
to
Satan
,
to
captivate
their
mindes
,
and
seduce
their
understandings
,
that
they
should
beleeve
lying
&
false
doctrines
,
to
take
pleasure
in
unrighteousnesse
,
so
as
by
their
prodigious
lies
,
and
forged
superstitions
,
they
should
mightily
oppose
the
truth
.
Fourthly
,
Observe
,
That
the
whole
been
of
the
witnesses
prophesie
hath
alwayes
been
to
uphold
the
truth
of
Christ
,
against
the
falshood
of
antichrist
.
The
things
they
prophesie
shall
come
to
passe
,
is
,
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
the
ruine
of
Antichrist
.
The
testimony
they
give
forth
,
is
,
that
the
power
of
the
anointing
,
in
the
anointed
,
shall
subdue
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
;
and
that
Christ
,
as
Prophet
,
Priest
,
and
King
,
shall
overcome
the
wisdome
,
worship
,
and
dominion
of
the
beast
.
Thus
they
prophesie
,
and
continually
powre
forth
their
testimony
,
bearing
witnesse
unto
the
truth
;
this
is
their
message
they
have
to
declare
,
and
they
make
it
their
continuall
study
and
practice
,
faithfully
to
discharge
this
message
and
trust
.
Thus
Christ
tells
Pilate
;
For
this
cause
(
saith
he
)
came
I
into
the
world
,
to
beare
witnesse
of
the
truth
,
Joh.
18.
37.
This
was
Christs
worke
and
businesse
;
and
this
is
the
great
arrand
and
embassage
of
all
his
people
,
to
beare
witnesse
of
the
truth
,
and
to
set
to
their
scales
that
Christ
is
true
:
and
that
Antichrist
is
a
lier
,
a
seducer
,
full
of
untruth
and
unrighteousnesse
.
Fiftly
,
Observe
,
Those
that
have
been
most
faithfull
unto
Christ
and
his
truth
,
have
been
most
rejected
of
the
world
.
These
witnesses
being
persecuted
in
their
persons
,
and
slighted
in
their
testimony
,
they
are
made
to
mourne
,
and
put
on
sackcloth
.
Thus
it
was
with
Christ
,
while
he
was
on
earth
,
he
did
as
it
were
prophesie
in
sackcloth
;
being
rejected
and
despised
of
men
,
was
a
man
of
sorrows
and
griefe
;
his
testimony
was
rejected
;
his
words
contradicted
;
his
person
set
at
nought
;
and
all
because
he
did
testifie
of
the
truth
.
The
same
measure
is
given
forth
to
all
his
faithfull
servants
;
the
true
ground
of
all
their
sufferings
,
is
the
testimony
they
give
forth
,
for
bearing
witnesse
unto
the
truth
.
The
soules
under
the
Altar
were
slaine
for
the
testimony
that
they
held
,
Revel.
6.
9.
Sackcloth
and
mourning
have
been
the
portion
of
all
such
as
witnessed
the
truth
,
in
the
time
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
Antichrist
.
Sixtly
,
and
lastly
,
Observe
,
That
Christ
hath
alwayes
had
a
people
to
beare
witnesse
of
his
truth
,
even
in
the
saddest
and
darkest
time
of
Antichrists
raigne
.
The
time
of
the
witnesses
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
is
as
long
as
the
time
,
as
the
man
of
sin
hath
to
trample
under
the
holy
Citie
.
Though
the
times
werenever
so
dark
,
and
persecutions
never
so
cruell
,
yet
still
there
was
alwayes
a
remnant
,
that
were
neither
so
farre
blinded
,
nor
so
much
discouraged
,
as
to
give
out
,
as
that
they
should
withhold
their
witnesse
unto
the
truth
.
When
Elijah
thought
he
had
been
left
alone
,
the
Lord
had
preserved
to
himselfe
seven
thousand
,
that
had
not
bowed
the
knee
to
Baal
,
nor
kissed
him
,
I
King
.
19.
18.
So
all
the
time
of
the
generall
apostacie
and
defection
,
under
the
man
of
sin
,
the
Lord
hath
reserved
to
himselfe
,
such
as
he
hath
kept
from
the
evill
of
the
time
,
that
would
not
yeeld
to
the
worship
,
nor
conforme
to
the
idolatrous
courses
of
Antichrist
.
VERS.
4.
Those
are
the
two
Olive
trees
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
HAving
already
spoken
of
the
authority
,
title
,
number
,
and
office
of
these
witnesses
,
also
of
the
manner
and
duration
of
them
in
their
office
:
now
we
are
led
to
enquire
who
they
are
;
of
whom
in
this
fourth
verse
,
we
have
a
sufficient
draught
and
ful
description
.
Before
I
come
to
declare
positively
who
these
witnesses
are
,
I
shall
first
shew
you
what
the
various
opinions
of
men
are
in
this
thing
.
First
,
There
are
those
that
would
have
these
two
witnesses
,
to
be
meant
of
the
two
Testaments
,
which
they
call
Law
and
Gospel
,
namely
,
the
Scriptures
:
but
this
interpretation
is
too
remote
from
the
adequate
sence
and
meaning
of
the
place
;
for
these
witnesses
are
brought
in
as
men
,
and
personated
by
men
,
that
are
brought
in
as
their
types
,
and
are
described
by
such
actions
that
they
should
performe
before
the
world
:
therefore
,
I
shall
consent
,
that
the
Scriptures
are
the
Testimony
that
these
witnesses
give
forth
,
but
not
the
witnesses
themselves
.
Secondly
,
Others
understand
the
two
witnesses
to
be
meant
of
Godly
Magistrates
,
and
Godly
Ministers
:
viz.
two
eminent
ranks
of
men
:
of
the
same
quality
as
Zerubbabel
and
Joshua
were
of
.
Now
though
this
interpretation
doth
beare
some
Analogie
and
proportion
to
the
truth
;
the
text
cannot
be
so
restrained
;
for
those
two
eminent
types
did
rather
prefigure
Christ
,
who
is
here
brought
in
,
as
the
great
witnesse
,
meant
by
the
two
Olive
trees
,
as
will
appeare
by
the
sequell
;
therefore
if
Christ
be
chiefly
personated
by
Zerubbabel
and
Joshua
,
there
is
then
no
necessity
to
restraine
the
witnesses
to
persons
of
the
same
quality
and
condition
with
them
.
Thirdly
,
Some
hold
that
these
witnesses
are
meant
of
two
eminent
and
peculiar
persons
,
that
the
Lord
should
raise
up
,
for
some
great
and
speciall
designe
of
his
;
to
performe
some
magnificent
and
glorious
work
:
and
then
to
be
bodily
slaine
by
the
Antichristian
partie
:
but
neither
will
this
interpretation
be
congruous
to
the
sence
of
the
place
;
for
the
witnesses
are
not
meant
of
any
eminent
persons
,
that
the
Lord
should
raise
up
at
any
one
time
or
age
of
Antichrist
,
to
give
forth
a
testimony
of
the
truth
;
but
it
holds
forth
all
those
that
should
testifie
of
Christ
,
in
all
the
whole
time
of
Antichrists
raigne
;
as
was
plainly
shewed
from
the
former
verse
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
another
sort
doth
conclude
,
that
the
witnesses
can
be
meant
of
none
,
but
of
such
as
have
suffered
martyrdome
,
&
spilt
their
bloud
for
the
testimony
unto
the
truth
.
I
doe
neither
condemne
,
nor
contradict
the
truth
of
this
interpretation
;
for
most
certaine
it
is
,
that
those
that
layed
downe
their
lives
for
the
profession
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
were
great
and
eminent
witnesses
of
the
truth
;
but
we
may
not
restraine
these
witnesses
here
,
to
be
meant
onely
of
such
;
because
there
be
many
that
give
forth
large
testimonies
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
yet
never
suffer
naturall
death
for
so
doing
.
Besides
the
slaying
of
the
witnesses
,
is
not
meant
of
a
corporiall
and
bodily
slaying
,
but
of
a
mysticall
;
and
of
such
a
slaying
that
many
shall
suffer
,
that
never
come
to
lay
downe
their
lives
for
Christ
;
as
we
shall
come
to
see
more
fully
by
the
consequent
of
our
discourse
.
Now
to
declare
positively
and
plainly
,
who
are
the
two
witnesses
here
meant
,
and
they
are
Christ
,
and
his
Saints
;
who
make
up
but
one
spirituall
body
;
and
though
they
may
be
distinguished
as
head
and
members
;
yet
cannot
be
seperated
,
no
more
then
the
branch
from
the
vine
.
Now
that
Christ
and
his
Saints
are
here
meant
will
be
manifest
by
the
description
,
that
the
Text
it selfe
makes
of
them
.
These
are
the
two
Olive
trees
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
,
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
It
will
be
necessary
for
the
opening
of
these
words
,
to
shew
;
First
,
Who
is
meant
by
the
two
Olive
trees
.
Secondly
,
Who
is
signified
by
the
two
Candlesticks
.
Thirdly
,
Why
they
are
called
two
.
Fourthly
,
How
Christ
can
be
here
meant
.
If
the
question
be
asked
;
who
are
the
two
Olive
trees
?
The
answer
may
be
made
from
Zach.
4.
from
whence
the
description
of
these
witnesses
is
fetcht
:
These
are
the
two
anointed
ones
,
&c.
That
Christ
is
here
meant
by
the
two
Olive
branches
,
will
appeare
by
their
description
in
these
particulars
.
First
,
These
two
Olive
trees
are
sayd
to
be
placed
on
the
right
side
,
and
on
the
left
side
of
the
Candlestick
,
Zach.
4.
11.
This
represen●s
us
with
Christ
,
with
both
the
armes
of
his
two
natures
embracing
,
comforting
,
and
blessing
of
his
people
.
First
,
Christ
,
as
taking
our
nature
,
fulfilling
all
righteousnesse
,
suffering
temptations
,
dying
upon
the
Crosse
,
herein
discovers
himselfe
to
be
a
suitable
Mediator
,
a
compassionate
high
Priest
,
and
a
comfortable
Saviour
to
sinning
soules
.
And
thus
Christ
is
the
Olive
branch
on
the
left
side
of
the
Candlesticke
.
Secondly
,
Christ
,
as
being
filled
with
the
fulnesse
of
God
,
clothed
with
righteousnesse
,
compleat
in
grace
,
anointed
with
the
spirit
;
and
as
a
head
giving
downe
an
influence
into
all
the
parts
and
members
;
and
as
the
root
sending
forth
vertue
and
life
into
all
the
branches
:
alwayes
communicating
of
his
sulnesse
and
redundancy
of
divine
grace
into
the
hearts
of
his
people
;
whereby
he
doth
fill
them
with
righteousnesse
,
love
,
and
peace
:
hereby
he
is
as
the
Olive
tree
on
the
right
side
of
the
Candlesticke
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
that
phrase
in
Cant.
2.6
.
His
left
hand
is
under
my
head
;
and
his
right
hand
doth
embrace
me
.
As
if
the
Church
had
sayd
;
Christ
,
my
beloved
,
doth
comfort
,
establish
,
and
refresh
mee
with
both
the
armes
of
his
two
natures
.
Secondly
,
These
two
olive
trees
,
are
said
to
emptie
the
golden
oyle
out
of
themselves
,
Zach.
4.
12.
Now
it
is
to
much
for
men
,
of
what
ranke
or
quality
soever
;
to
emptie
oyle
out
of
themselves
;
for
all
men
,
the
best
of
men
,
all
as
meer
men
take
oyle
into
themselves
.
It
s
onely
Christ
,
the
true
branch
,
that
springeth
out
of
the
everlasting
root
,
that
by
a
continuall
flowing
and
issuing
forth
of
spirituall
life
and
grace
,
doth
abundantly
supply
all
his
people
.
When
the
Angel
asked
Zachary
,
saying
;
What
seest
thou
?
he
answered
,
I
beheld
a
Candlestick
all
of
gold
,
with
a
bowle
upon
the
top
of
it
,
and
seven
lamps
thereon
,
and
seven
pipes
to
the
seven
lamps
,
&c.
Zach.
4.
2.
The
Candlestick
was
a
chiefe
utensill
in
the
Temple
,
which
doth
represent
unto
us
the
mysticall
Candlestick
of
the
Church
;
the
bowle
above
it
,
is
meant
of
Christ
,
who
hath
received
all
fullnesse
of
the
spirit
from
their
Father
,
signified
by
the
oyle
,
which
being
pressed
out
of
the
true
olive
tree
,
as
a
most
lively
spring
doth
issue
forth
its
streames
unto
all
his
Saints
.
The
seven
lamps
,
or
powerfull
operations
of
his
Spirits
,
in
life
and
spirituall
motion
,
doth
give
it selfe
forth
by
the
seven
pipes
,
or
severall
dispensations
to
all
his
members
.
Thus
Christ
is
the
fat
Olive
tree
,
that
empties
forth
the
oyle
of
divine
grace
,
into
the
Candlestick
,
viz.
his
Church
.
Thirdly
,
These
are
described
to
be
,
the
two
anointed
ones
of
God
:
Zach.
4.
14.
These
two
anointed
ones
are
called
in
the
Hebrew
,
the
sonnes
of
oyle
;
because
it
First
,
Zerubbabel
was
a
chief
Governour
and
head
in
Israel
:
the
first
that
was
carried
away
captive
into
Babylon
;
and
one
of
the
first
that
returned
;
and
was
one
of
the
chiefe
rebuilders
of
the
Temple
;
as
appeares
Ezra
4.
2.
His
hands
laid
the
first
stone
,
and
the
last
stone
in
that
edifice
or
building
.
Hereby
is
represented
unto
us
Christ
the
chiefe
head
and
governour
of
his
people
:
first
carried
captive
into
spirituall
Babylon
,
and
first
returning
,
working
his
owne
deliverance
,
and
the
first
repairer
of
his
Church
or
new
Jerusalem
,
whose
hand
shall
at
length
finish
the
Temple
of
God
.
Secondly
,
Joshua
the
high
Priest
,
was
the
other
anointed
one
:
upon
whose
head
was
a
fair
Mitre
,
or
Priestly
ornament
;
unto
whom
was
promised
,
that
he
should
judge
the
Lords
house
,
and
keep
his
Courts
:
that
the
Lords
would
put
the
whole
ministry
and
service
of
his
house
and
Temple
into
his
hand
.
All
this
doth
but
povnt
out
Christ
;
for
saith
the
Lord
in
Zach.
4.
8.
Behold
I
will
send
forth
my
servant
the
Branch
:
a
frequent
appellation
given
to
the
Messias
;
who
was
to
be
that
eminent
high
Priest
over
the
house
of
God
,
that
the
whole
government
and
ministration
of
all
things
should
be
in
the
hand
of
Christ
,
and
that
himselfe
should
continually
minister
in
the
holy
things
of
God
.
Then
without
question
,
Zerubbabel
,
the
chiefe
governour
,
and
Joshua
the
high
Priest
;
these
anointed
ones
,
were
eminent
types
of
Christ
,
who
was
the
anointed
King
and
Priest
over
his
Church
;
into
whose
hands
,
God
hath
put
the
judgement
and
administration
of
all
things
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
These
two
olive
trees
are
said
to
stand
by
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
.
Now
there
is
none
that
stands
by
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
but
Christ
himselfe
;
as
appeares
by
that
place
,
Dan.
10.
21.
The
Lord
speaking
by
an
Angel
to
Daniel
,
saith
;
I
will
shew
thee
,
that
which
is
noted
in
the
Scripture
of
truth
:
and
there
was
none
that
holdeth
with
me
(
or
strengtheneth
himselfe
)
in
these
things
,
but
Michael
your
Prince
.
The
Lord
had
threatened
to
fight
with
the
Prince
of
Persia
;
and
therefore
saith
to
Daniel
,
I
will
shew
thee
,
that
which
is
noted
in
the
Scripture
of
truth
:
this
being
a
figurative
speech
,
doth
mean
the
determinate
counsell
and
minde
of
God
:
and
that
none
strengtheneth
himselfe
,
but
Michael
the
Prince
:
as
if
he
had
said
:
There
is
no
humane
force
or
power
whereby
I
will
sustaine
my selfe
,
but
by
Michael
,
the
Archangel
,
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Prince
,
Leader
,
and
chiefe
Conductor
of
his
people
.
To
stand
by
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
notes
these
four
things
.
First
,
Dignity
and
honour
,
that
is
peculiar
onely
to
Christ
;
according
to
that
of
the
Apostle
,
where
he
saith
;
God
hath
exalted
him
,
and
given
him
a
name
above
every
name
,
Phil.
2.
9.
Christ
in
taking
our
nature
made
himselfe
of
no
reputation
,
or
as
the
word
signifieth
,
he
evacuated
himselfe
,
he
did
as
it
were
exhaust
and
draw
himselfe
dry
,
denuding
and
stripping
himselfe
of
all
his
glory
:
but
now
in
his
exaltation
,
standing
before
the
Lord
,
his
excellency
and
glory
doth
shine
forth
.
Secondly
,
It
notes
power
and
strength
;
for
to
stand
before
the
Lord
,
is
all
one
with
sitting
at
Gods
right
hand
,
mentioned
,
Heb.
10.
11.
Gods
right
hand
in
Scripture
is
taken
Metonymically
for
strength
,
whereby
Christ
is
enabled
to
uphold
and
protect
his
people
;
and
to
dissipate
and
scatter
all
his
enemies
;
as
having
all
things
subjected
under
his
feet
.
Hence
it
is
said
,
He
standeth
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
God
is
called
the
God
of
heaven
,
Dan.
2.
18.
Here
he
is
called
the
God
of
the
earth
:
noteing
,
that
though
Antichrist
seemeth
to
bear
all
the
sway
in
the
world
,
yet
Christ
hath
the
rule
and
world
,
yet
Christ
hath
rule
and
power
of
things
in
the
earth
,
and
he
rules
in
the
kingdomes
of
men
,
and
that
he
interposeth
and
meddles
in
all
secular
affaires
,
in
order
to
his
owne
kingdome
,
and
to
the
preservation
of
his
owne
people
.
Thirdly
,
It
notes
the
actuall
administration
of
the
kingdome
of
God
,
to
be
put
into
the
hands
of
Christ
;
for
the
Father
hath
loved
him
,
put
all
things
into
his
hand
,
Joh.
3.
35.
And
in
respect
of
the
dispensatory
part
of
the
kingdome
of
God
,
the
Father
judgeth
no
man
,
but
hath
committed
all
judgement
to
the
Son
,
John
.
5.
22.
And
hath
appointed
him
over
his
owne
house
,
Heb.
2.
8.
So
that
Christ
by
standing
before
the
Lord
,
is
impowered
to
subject
the
hearts
of
men
to
himselfe
,
captivating
the
thoughts
and
imaginations
of
his
people
,
to
counsell
and
direct
,
to
govern
and
protect
them
:
and
also
to
tread
upon
the
necke
and
power
of
his
adversries
,
confounding
their
plots
,
and
destroying
of
their
persons
.
Fourthly
,
To
stand
before
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
acceptation
and
delight
,
to
be
as
it
were
alwayes
in
the
eye
and
heart
of
God
;
and
this
priviledge
is
eminently
attributed
to
Christ
,
in
Prov.
8.
22
,
23
,
24
,
&c.
The
Lord
Possessed
me
in
the
beginning
of
his
way
,
before
his
workes
of
old
:
the
phrase
of
beginning
is
put
for
eternity
,
a
parte
ame
,
as
we
say
,
as
if
Christ
should
have
said
,
even
from
eternity
,
before
the
creation
of
the
world
,
I
was
my
fathers
darling
:
for
when
he
made
the
heavens
,
girded
the
sea
and
gave
the
unresistible
decree
;
that
it
should
keepe
it's
bounds
:
I
was
as
one
brought
up
with
him
,
I
was
as
a
child
with
the
father
:
I
was
daily
his
delight
.
The
Hebrew
word
is
in
the
plurall
by
him
:
that
is
,
he
made
all
things
,
as
bearing
some
analogy
or
proportion
of
him
:
So
that
every
creature
hath
some
Character
,
some
inscription
or
shadow
of
his
excellency
upon
it
.
Againe
,
he
addeth
;
I
was
alwayes
rejoycing
before
him
.
In
the
Hebrew
it
is
,
sporting
greatly
:
the
phrase
being
a
metaphor
,
or
simile
,
taken
from
little
children
that
sport
and
play
before
their
parents
:
Thus
Christ
is
alwayes
standing
before
the
Lord
,
being
his
continuall
delight
,
his
joy
and
rejoycing
;
as
alwayes
in
his
eye
and
favour
.
Thus
we
see
plainly
,
who
is
meant
by
the
two
olive
trees
;
namely
,
Christ
,
who
standeth
on
the
right
side
,
and
on
the
left
side
of
the
Candlestick
,
emptying
oyle
out
of
himselfe
,
being
the
anointed
one
of
God
,
standing
by
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
.
Now
it
followeth
that
we
shew
who
are
meant
by
the
two
Candlesticks
.
The
two
Candlesticks
doe
represent
unto
us
the
Saints
and
servants
of
Christ
,
the
whole
number
of
Churches
and
beleevers
;
and
this
will
appeare
if
we
consider
some
particulars
in
relation
to
these
Candlesticks
.
First
,
These
receive
oyle
into
themselves
;
as
the
olive
trees
doe
emptie
oyle
out
of
themselves
;
so
the
Candlesticks
receive
in
oyle
into
themselves
As
it
was
said
of
Aaron
,
that
the
oyntment
powered
upon
his
head
,
ran
downe
to
the
skirts
of
his
garment
,
Psal.
133.
2.
Alluding
to
that
fragrant
oyntment
made
of
so
many
precious
ingredients
,
mentioned
Exod.
30.
23.
So
Christ
being
filled
with
heavenly
and
divine
anointings
,
that
all
his
members
receive
of
his
fulnesse
,
Joh.
1.
16.
They
receive
an
unction
from
the
boly
One
,
I
Joh.
2.
20.
There
is
in
Christ
,
plenitudo
redundantie
,
a
fulness
of
redundancy
,
and
everlasting
spring
of
heavenly
grace
,
continually
flowing
,
forth
upon
all
his
people
,
whereby
they
are
filled
with
the
fullnesse
of
God
,
Eph.
3.
19.
and
are
replenished
with
a
perfect
supply
of
light
and
life
.
Thus
the
Saints
are
made
the
anointed
ones
of
God
,
by
receiving
the
golden
oyle
into
themselves
:
though
it
be
true
,
they
receive
it
,
as
it
were
,
at
second
hand
,
as
through
a
Mediator
;
Christ
having
first
received
of
his
father
,
all
fullnesse
of
divine
grace
,
doth
abundantly
communicate
to
all
that
are
his
.
Secondly
,
These
Candlesticks
were
sayd
to
be
made
of
pure
gold
,
Revel.
1.
12.
According
to
the
description
we
finde
in
Exod.
25.
31.
which
denotes
the
purity
and
righteousnesse
of
the
Saints
.
Christ
himselfe
is
sayd
to
be
a
head
of
gold
,
Cant.
5.
10.
Suitable
unto
the
head
are
all
the
members
.
The
righteousnesse
and
sanctity
of
beleevers
,
doth
much
excell
the
excellency
and
righteousnesse
:
of
the
first
Adam
:
even
as
gold
doth
excell
other
mettals
.
Gold
is
the
most
solid
,
pure
,
and
durable
mettall
of
all
other
:
by
which
is
represented
,
the
sound
,
pure
,
and
everlasting
grace
&
holinesse
of
the
Saints
:
they
are
not
made
up
of
drosse
or
any
earthly
excellency
of
the
first
Adam
:
but
of
the
pure
and
undefiled
,
of
the
precious
and
permanent
,
of
the
divine
and
heavenly
nature
and
righteousness
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
These
Candlesticks
,
are
meant
of
the
Churches
and
Saints
of
God
;
in
as
much
as
Christ
is
sayd
to
walke
and
appeare
in
the
middest
of
them
,
Revel.
1.
13.
Christ
by
his
divine
.
presence
with
his
Saints
,
doth
teach
,
guide
,
and
uphold
them
:
and
by
his
wisdome
,
providence
and
power
,
doth
mightily
preserve
them
,
in
the
middest
of
feares
and
dangers
.
As
the
Candlestick
of
it selfe
,
is
not
sufficient
to
give
forth
light
;
no
more
can
the
Saints
shine
forth
in
heavenly
brightnesse
,
but
as
they
receive
all
their
light
and
shine
from
Christ
,
who
is
to
them
as
oyle
to
the
lampe
,
and
by
his
owne
spirit
,
life
,
and
light
,
doth
cause
them
to
shine
forth
in
spirituall
happinesse
and
glory
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
the
Saints
as
Candlesticks
hold
forth
the
light
and
glory
of
God
,
before
the
men
of
the
world
.
Thus
the
Apostle
doth
exhort
the
Philippians
,
that
by
sincerity
and
holinesse
,
they
would
shine
forth
as
lights
,
among
the
perverse
sonnes
of
men
;
and
therefore
saith
;
That
ye
may
be
blamelesse
and
harmlesse
,
the
Sonnes
of
God
,
without
rebuke
in
the
middest
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
Nation
;
among
whom
ye
shine
as
light
.
John
Baptist
was
sayd
to
beare
witnesse
of
the
light
,
Joh.
1.
7.
And
therefore
called
a
burning
and
a
shining
light
,
Joh.
5.
35.
His
doctrine
was
as
a
fire
burning
;
and
his
conversation
as
a
light
shining
among
all
those
he
was
conversant
with
;
alwayes
giving
forth
an
ample
testimony
of
Christ
,
bearing
witnesse
,
that
he
was
the
true
light
,
enlightening
all
,
that
by
him
should
come
into
the
world
.
Thus
we
see
who
are
meant
by
the
two
Candlesticks
,
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
,
who
receive
oyle
into
themselves
,
and
as
gold
,
they
appeare
in
righteousnesse
,
being
by
Christs
presence
continually
fed
with
the
constant
supply
of
grace
,
whereby
they
shine
forth
as
glorious
lights
,
alwayes
being
ready
to
give
forth
a
testimony
of
the
grace
and
truth
of
Christ
,
before
the
men
of
the
world
.
In
the
third
place
,
having
shewed
,
that
Christ
the
great
and
faithfull
witnesse
,
is
resembled
by
the
two
olive
trees
,
emptying
oyle
out
of
himselfe
into
the
Churches
;
signified
by
two
Candlesticks
,
whereby
they
become
the
anointed
ones
of
God
,
standing
before
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
and
beare
witnesse
unto
the
truth
.
Now
it
next
followeth
,
that
we
shew
,
why
they
are
called
two
olive
trees
;
and
two
Candlesticks
.
But
first
,
why
Christ
is
called
two
olive
trees
.
And
that
's
in
two
respects
.
-
First
,
From
his
two
fold
nature
.
-
Secondly
,
From
his
two
fold
dispensation
.
First
,
Christ
is
called
two
olive
trees
,
in
respect
of
his
twofold
nature
;
namely
,
his
humane
,
and
divine
.
First
,
Christ
according
to
his
humanity
,
tooke
on
him
the
very
ranke
nature
and
quality
of
men
;
as
the
Apostle
testifieth
,
that
he
tooke
the
forme
of
a
servant
,
and
was
sound
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
similitude
and
shape
of
men
:
subject
to
mans
passions
,
and
every
way
a
right
man
,
fin
onely
excepted
:
and
hence
it
was
,
that
he
was
called
,
holy
,
harmlesse
,
and
separate
from
sinners
,
1
Pet.
1.
19.
The
Apostle
relates
to
the
Paschall
Lamb
,
which
was
so
conditioned
;
it
was
behovefull
,
that
Christ
should
be
man
,
and
also
that
he
should
be
perfectly
holy
and
righteous
,
and
so
become
a
competent
and
fitting
Saviour
for
sinning
soules
,
and
lost
sinners
.
It
was
most
requisite
,
that
t
here
should
be
some
suitable
analogy
and
proportion
between
him
,
that
lost
all
,
&
him
that
recover'd
all
:
that
as
Adam
was
of
the
earth
;
so
Christ
also
should
take
upon
him
the
same
forme
,
that
so
ou●
nature
might
suffer
in
him
,
and
he
by
his
death
should
offer
up
a
sufficient
sacrifice
,
to
make
a
full
expiation
and
satisfaction
for
his
people
,
in
respect
of
sin
past
,
present
,
and
to
come
;
from
the
guilt
and
hainousnesse
whereof
,
the
Saints
being
wholly
acquitted
and
free'd
,
their
soules
may
be
comforted
and
refreshed
.
Secondly
,
Christ
according
to
his
divine
nature
is
God
,
the
onely
begotten
,
the
image
of
the
Father
,
the
altitude
and
summity
of
all
blessednesse
and
glory
.
In
this
respect
,
he
is
the
Summum
benum
,
the
chiefe
and
soveraigne
good
,
the
top
of
all
felicity
and
happinesse
.
Christ
is
that
fountaine
,
from
whence
all
goodnesse
flows
,
and
the
ultimate
and
last
end
,
unto
which
all
things
tend
:
for
by
him
,
and
for
him
,
of
him
,
and
through
him
,
and
to
him
are
all
things
,
Rom.
11.
36.
And
God
tells
Moses
,
that
his
Name
is
in
him
,
Exod.
23.
20.
Gods
name
is
God
himselfe
;
for
God's
name
and
attributes
are
his
very
essence
:
So
that
Christ
according
to
his
divine
nature
,
is
full
of
all
excellency
and
perfection
:
he
is
the
beginning
and
the
ending
,
the
Alpha
and
Omega
;
he
is
the
good
and
the
end
concentring
in
one
:
he
is
most
compleat
in
himselfe
,
and
hath
the
fullnesse
of
all
things
.
So
that
as
the
soule
lookes
upon
Christ
in
flesh
,
as
one
most
suitable
for
a
Mediator
:
so
here
beholding
his
divine
nature
sees
an
alsufficiency
of
fullnesse
to
make
a
glorious
supply
of
all
wants
and
defects
whatsoever
.
Christ
in
his
debasements
is
a
familiar
object
for
our
faith
,
being
Emmanuel
,
or
God
in
our
flesh
;
so
in
the
brightnesse
of
his
fathers
image
and
glory
he
becomes
all
blessednesse
and
satisfaction
to
our
soules
.
The
soule
eyeing
that
most
absolute
,
universall
,
and
comprehensive
goodnesse
,
that
is
in
Christ
,
can
be
contented
to
fit
downe
and
acquiesse
in
his
absolute
perfection
and
fulnesse
:
and
say
with
David
,
I
shall
be
satisfied
,
when
I
awake
with
his
likenesse
or
image
,
Psal.
17.
15.
Having
shewed
how
Christ
resembleth
the
two
olive
trees
,
in
his
two
natures
.
The
first
as
man
,
appearing
in
our
form
and
fashion
,
as
a
familiar
object
to
our
weaknesse
.
And
secondly
,
as
God
,
the
fulnesse
and
perfection
of
all
things
,
and
so
yeelding
everlasting
satisfaction
.
Now
we
come
in
the
second
place
to
shew
also
how
Christ
is
represented
hereby
,
in
respect
of
his
twofold
dispensation
.
First
,
By
what
Christ
hath
wrought
for
us
in
his
person
.
Secondly
,
By
what
Christ
works
in
us
by
his
Spirit
.
First
,
we
have
that
dispensation
of
Christ's
,
manifested
,
by
what
he
hath
wrought
for
us
in
his
person
.
Christ
was
God
manifest
in
the
flesh
,
clothed
in
our
nature
,
became
Emanuel
,
and
dwelt
among
us
.
The
Apostle
saith
in
Gal.
4.
4.
That
when
the
fulnesse
of
time
was
come
,
God
sent
his
Son
,
made
of
a
woman
,
under
the
law
.
The
time
designed
and
appointed
of
God
,
is
called
,
the
fulnesse
of
time
:
God
sent
his
Son
,
out
of
himselfe
,
out
of
his
owne
essence
and
glory
:
made
of
a
woman
,
without
the
concurrence
of
a
man
,
that
the
seede
of
the
woman
might
breake
the
Serpents
head
,
according
to
the
promise
made
in
Gen.
3.
15.
Also
he
was
made
under
the
Law
:
he
observed
the
Law
,
and
made
himselfe
wholly
subject
thereunto
.
He
was
in
all
things
obedient
,
that
he
might
fulfill
all
righteousnesse
,
by
submitting
to
every
ordinance
of
God
.
Christ
alwayes
went
about
doing
of
good
,
as
preaching
the
kingdome
of
God
,
and
working
of
miracles
:
both
miranda
and
miracul●
were
wrought
by
him
,
to
confirme
his
doctrine
that
he
delivered
.
Now
in
all
these
things
he
gave
forth
a
testimony
of
the
wisedome
,
power
,
and
goodnesse
of
his
father
,
before
the
world
.
This
was
the
time
of
Christs
prophesie
in
sackcloth
;
being
in
much
sorrow
and
sadnesse
,
often
tempted
by
Satan
,
alwayes
opposed
by
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
;
and
having
finished
his
testimony
,
suffered
the
death
of
the
crosse
.
And
as
for
the
time
of
Christs
bearing
witnesse
,
was
by
computation
(
from
the
time
of
his
inauguration
or
instalment
into
his
office
,
mentioned
,
Luk.
3.
23.
unto
the
time
of
his
death
)
the
same
terme
of
time
,
that
here
the
witnesses
are
said
to
prophesie
,
namely
,
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
This
is
one
testimony
that
Christ
gives
forth
,
by
those
transactions
passed
on
him
,
and
by
all
those
works
wrought
by
him
,
whereby
he
did
worke
salvation
for
all
his
people
,
in
his
owne
person
.
The
whole
compendium
and
perfect
draught
of
our
salvation
,
is
effectually
drawne
forth
by
Christ
.
Secondly
,
Christ
doth
not
onely
give
forth
his
testimony
,
by
what
himselfe
doth
in
his
person
for
us
,
but
also
by
that
frame
,
that
by
his
Spirit
he
worketh
in
us
.
Christ
no
sooner
lays
downe
his
fleshly
and
visible
appearance
to
the
world
,
but
he
appeares
in
a
more
spirituall
and
invisible
way
unto
his
Disciples
;
supplying
his
corporall
absence
,
by
his
spirituall
presence
.
So
that
as
his
first
dispensation
was
by
his
fleshly
appearance
;
in
like
manner
his
second
dispensation
is
his
spirituall
presence
;
according
to
his
promise
,
that
when
he
should
depart
,
he
would
send
the
Comforter
,
Joh.
16.
7.
The
Spirit
doth
testifie
of
the
same
things
that
Christ
in
his
person
did
,
but
in
a
more
invisible
and
spirituall
way
;
for
saith
Christ
,
The
spirit
shall
take
of
mine
,
and
shew
it
unto
you
,
Joh.
16.
15.
Now
that
visible
testimony
that
Christ
gave
forth
in
his
flesh
,
by
his
preaching
and
miracles
,
&c.
was
more
externall
,
darke
,
and
in
figure
,
then
his
spirituall
appearance
and
invisible
operations
in
the
soules
of
his
people
;
for
by
his
casting
forth
Devills
,
opening
the
eyes
of
the
blinde
,
and
healing
the
sicke
,
and
the
like
:
he
did
by
such
outward
external
prefigurations
shew
,
what
he
would
doe
by
his
Spirit
,
by
cleansing
,
enlightening
,
and
healing
of
his
people
;
by
the
inward
working
of
his
power
,
spirit
,
and
righteousnesse
.
The
salvation
that
Christ
hath
wrought
outwardly
,
the
same
he
works
inwardly
,
by
the
reall
operation
of
his
Spirit
in
the
hearts
of
his
people
.
Hence
the
Apostle
saith
;
Christ
is
formed
in
us
,
Gal.
4.
19.
The
life
and
death
,
the
workes
and
image
of
Christ
are
set
up
and
formed
in
the
hearts
of
beleevers
.
Thus
we
see
,
that
Christ
gives
forth
a
testimony
in
spirit
,
as
well
as
in
flesh
,
and
in
his
spirituall
presence
,
as
well
as
in
his
fleshly
appearance
.
Thus
we
have
the
ground
why
Christ
is
called
two
olive
trees
.
First
,
in
respect
of
his
two
natures
,
divine
and
humane
:
Secondly
,
in
relation
to
his
twofold
dispensation
,
the
one
in
flesh
,
the
other
in
spirit
.
Now
it
followeth
,
that
we
shew
,
why
Saints
are
called
two
Candlesticks
.
The
grounds
are
two
.
First
,
Because
they
consisted
both
of
Jewes
and
Gentiles
;
whereas
mention
is
made
but
of
one
Candlefticke
in
Zach.
4.
because
it
signified
the
Jewes
onely
,
by
whom
was
represented
the
great
Congregation
of
Saints
.
But
here
the
Churches
of
Christ
being
made
up
of
Jew
and
Gentile
,
of
the
Circumcision
and
uncircumcision
,
they
are
called
two
.
And
thus
the
whole
compleat
number
of
Saints
and
Churches
were
mentioned
Chap.
1.
But
I
doe
not
conceive
this
to
be
the
maine
reason
,
therefore
consider
:
Secondly
,
The
Saints
receive
,
and
consequently
give
forth
a
double
testimony
:
the
one
as
it
were
,
fleshly
,
low
,
and
earthly
;
the
other
more
spirituall
and
heavenly
.
Suitable
to
the
state
,
condition
,
frame
,
and
dispensation
,
that
Saints
are
under
;
accordingly
they
hold
forth
a
testimony
of
Christ
.
In
respect
of
the
Corinthians
weaknesse
,
the
Apostle
tells
them
they
were
carnall
,
and
as
babes
in
Christ
:
and
of
himselfe
he
saith
,
in
respect
of
his
divine
visions
and
revelations
,
that
he
was
in
the
third
heaven
or
Paradise
of
God
.
Now
concerning
this
twofold
witness
or
testimony
,
we
have
it
fully
expressed
and
set
forth
in
1
Joh.
5.
7
,
8.
For
there
that
beare
record
in
hearen
,
the
Father
,
the
Word
,
and
the
Spirit
;
and
these
three
are
one
:
And
there
are
three
that
beare
witnesse
in
earth
;
the
Spirit
,
and
the
Water
,
and
the
Bloud
:
and
these
three
agree
in
one
.
Now
by
heaven
and
earth
,
we
are
to
understand
of
the
state
of
the
Saints
,
in
their
severall
conditions
and
stations
;
either
carnall
and
fleshly
,
or
spirituall
and
heavenly
.
We
shall
take
notice
thereof
distinctly
.
First
,
the
witnesse
or
testimony
in
earth
,
presents
us
with
the
coming
of
Christ
in
flesh
,
who
came
by
water
and
bloud
.
The
water
and
bloud
that
issued
out
of
Christs
side
,
Joh.
19.
did
answer
to
the
legall
washings
and
sacrifices
of
the
Jewes
,
the
one
by
water
,
the
other
by
bloud
.
Hereby
is
signified
,
first
,
Sanctification
,
or
the
spirituall
washing
the
silth
and
uncleannesse
of
sinne
,
as
with
water
:
Secondly
,
Justification
,
whereby
the
heart
of
a
Saint
comes
to
be
freed
from
the
guilt
and
charge
of
sin
;
and
this
is
,
as
by
bloud
.
Now
as
Saints
eyeing
Christ
coming
by
water
and
bloud
,
they
apprehend
him
to
be
a
sufficient
and
comfortable
Saviour
,
justifying
of
their
persons
,
sanctifying
of
their
natures
:
and
so
are
satisfied
in
conscience
in
respect
of
Christs
full
expiation
of
,
and
satisfaction
for
sin
.
Now
the
Spirit
comes
in
,
and
gives
its
testimony
unto
these
:
for
it
's
sayd
,
these
agree
in
one
.
The
Spirit
doth
give
forth
a
testimony
,
thorow
justification
and
sanctification
,
thus
represented
by
bloud
and
water
.
Now
this
is
called
the
testimony
in
earth
,
as
being
weake
and
low
in
comparison
,
of
that
which
is
far
more
spirituall
and
heavenly
.
The
Saints
under
this
dispensation
and
state
,
give
forth
a
suitable
testimony
;
these
are
able
to
testifie
of
the
pardon
of
sin
,
of
the
appeasing
of
the
conscience
,
and
of
reconciliation
;
and
also
against
the
power
of
sin
,
the
accusation
of
Satan
,
and
the
condemnation
of
the
Law
,
&c.
This
here
is
called
the
testimony
in
earth
,
as
being
weak
,
and
low
,
in
respect
of
the
other
:
this
is
the
first
testimony
,
that
the
Saints
receive
,
and
consequently
that
they
give
forth
before
the
world
.
Secondly
,
we
have
a
testimony
in
heaven
,
or
a
more
divine
and
heavenly
witnesse
:
and
this
is
the
immediate
and
single
witnesse
of
the
Spirit
,
that
the
Apostle
doth
intimate
,
saying
,
The
spirit
it selfe
beareth
witnesse
with
our
spirits
,
&c.
Rom.
8.
16.
The
Spirit
doth
seale
adoption
upon
our
hearts
,
by
witnessing
to
our
spirits
,
or
with
our
spirits
,
our
spirits
being
renewed
,
and
witnessing
to
the
truth
of
God
:
his
spirit
doth
concur
and
agree
with
our
spirits
in
the
same
testimony
.
Now
the
Father
,
Word
,
and
Spirit
,
that
beare
this
heavenly
record
,
are
not
said
to
agree
in
one
;
but
they
are
one
:
they
are
one
in
essence
and
nature
,
but
distinct
in
operation
and
discovery
.
The
father
is
the
originall
and
fountaine
of
blessednesse
,
and
therefore
called
the
father
of
lights
,
Jam.
1.
17.
As
being
the
root
of
all
wisdome
and
knowledge
,
and
every
other
good
thing
.
The
Son
is
the
very
forme
and
appearance
of
divine
excellency
;
and
therefore
called
the
image
of
the
invisible
God
,
Col.
1.
15.
for
in
him
we
behold
the
glory
of
God
,
as
in
a
glasse
or
image
,
which
in
it selfe
is
invisible
and
undiscernable
.
The
Spirit
is
that
,
which
doth
make
an
irradiation
or
discovery
of
the
Father
and
Son
.
The
spirit
of
truth
(
saith
Christ
)
shall
testifie
of
me
,
Joh.
15.
26.
Now
these
three
are
one
in
essence
and
being
,
they
goe
forth
together
in
one
;
they
give
a
single
and
pure
testimony
,
immediatly
,
and
without
any
medium
coming
between
.
To
this
purpose
observe
a
passage
spoken
by
Christ
,
when
he
saith
;
If
any
man
love
me
,
he
will
keepe
my
words
;
and
my
father
will
love
him
;
and
we
will
come
unto
him
,
and
make
our
abode
with
him
,
Joh.
14.
23.
But
how
is
it
,
that
both
the
Father
and
the
Son
will
come
to
abide
and
lodge
in
the
cottage
of
the
beleevers
heart
,
that
is
onely
by
the
sending
forth
the
spirit
,
that
Christ
had
promised
as
a
Comsorter
,
which
was
to
be
the
Chariot
of
the
Son
and
of
the
Father
in
one
:
Here
is
the
Trinity
in
unity
,
viz.
the
Father
and
Son
,
both
coming
forth
in
the
Spirit
,
and
dwelling
in
the
hearts
of
his
people
.
Now
this
testimony
of
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
and
Spirit
in
One
,
is
that
divine
and
heavenly
record
,
that
gives
a
sure
evidence
or
evident
assurance
unto
the
heart
,
of
the
riches
and
glory
of
God
,
the
love
and
goodnesse
of
Christ
,
the
light
and
truth
of
the
Spirit
,
whereby
the
soule
of
a
beleever
is
made
to
sit
downe
in
heavenly
places
with
Christ
,
and
rejoyce
in
a
pleorophery
,
or
full
assurance
of
faith
,
to
triumph
in
the
evidence
of
divine
love
,
to
be
satisfied
in
the
true
image
of
righteousnesse
and
heavenly
life
,
engraven
in
the
heart
.
Now
accordingly
,
as
the
Saints
receive
in
this
testimony
;
so
they
demonstrate
the
same
before
the
world
,
as
being
alwayes
ready
to
give
forth
,
what
ever
they
receive
from
the
Lord
.
Such
as
have
received
this
heavenly
witnesse
,
are
able
to
give
out
a
far
more
glorious
testimony
of
the
truth
and
glory
of
God
,
then
those
that
have
received
the
former
earthly
testimony
;
even
as
the
Disciples
were
more
enlarged
by
the
testimony
of
the
Spirit
,
then
they
wereby
their
being
present
with
Christ
in
the
flesh
.
Thus
we
perceive
the
ground
,
why
the
Saints
are
called
two
Candlesticks
.
First
,
because
they
consisted
of
Jewes
and
Gentiles
.
Secondly
,
because
they
receive
,
and
consequently
give
forth
a
twofold
testimony
;
the
first
earthly
;
the
second
heavenly
.
Now
lastly
,
we
are
to
enquire
,
how
Christ
intimated
here
,
by
the
two
olive
trees
,
should
be
joyned
with
the
two
Candlesticks
,
and
brought
in
as
a
witnesse
in
sackcloth
in
the
severall
ages
and
times
of
the
raigne
of
Antichrist
?
and
seeing
that
all
this
hath
been
done
since
Christ
left
the
earth
.
Unto
which
I
answer
.
First
,
Christ
and
his
Saints
make
but
one
compleat
body
,
are
joyned
as
head
and
members
,
being
knit
together
by
one
Spirit
.
This
the
Apostle
doth
affirme
in
1
Cor.
12.
12.
For
as
the
body
is
one
,
and
hath
many
members
;
and
all
the
members
of
that
one
body
being
many
,
are
one
body
;
so
is
Christ
;
for
by
one
spirit
,
we
are
baptized
into
one
body
.
As
it
is
in
the
naturall
body
,
so
it
is
in
the
spirituall
,
which
consisteth
of
diverse
members
,
and
they
of
different
offices
and
operations
:
yet
they
make
but
one
body
.
The
Church
is
called
the
fulnesse
of
his
body
,
that
filleth
all
in
all
,
Ephes.
1.
23.
as
Christ
is
the
fulnesse
of
all
spirituall
supply
unto
his
Saints
;
so
his
Saints
are
the
fulness
of
his
body
:
both
would
be
defective
,
and
as
it
were
mai●●d
,
if
they
were
seperated
or
disunited
one
from
the
other
.
Now
in
as
much
as
Christ
and
his
S●i●ts
make
but
one
,
and
both
make
up
but
one
body
:
Hence
it
is
,
that
the
testimony
of
the
Saints
is
attributed
to
Christ
,
he
being
joyned
with
them
in
prophesie
,
even
in
the
dayes
of
Antichrists
●●igne
.
Secondly
,
though
Christ
be
abs●nt
in
body
,
yet
is
present
in
spirit
,
and
by
his
spirit
doth
abide
with
his
people
continually
,
and
●●●ble
them
to
prophesie
.
Christ
himselfe
gave
forth
n●
other
testimony
,
then
that
he
received
from
the
Father
:
for
〈…〉
●
of
my selfe
doe
〈…〉
as
I
〈…〉
John
.
5.
30.
Even
so
the
S●i●ts
,
〈◊〉
cannot
beare
witnesse
unto
the
truth
,
bat
as
they
are
enabled
thereunto
by
the
spirit
of
truth
.
That
which
we
have
seen
and
heard
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
declare
we
unto
you
&c.
And
this
is
〈…〉
,
which
we
have
heard
of
him
,
1
Joh.
1.
3.
5.
So
that
the
Saints
receive
their
message
and
testimony
from
the
spirit
of
Christ
,
and
accordingly
they
prophesse
.
And
in
this
respect
Christ
may
also
be
sayd
to
prophesie
in
these
latter
times
.
Thirdly
,
the
testimony
of
Christ
and
his
Saints
is
one
and
the
same
.
The
Saints
of
old
gave
forth
their
testimony
in
their
appointed
times
and
seasons
,
they
did
beare
witnesse
to
the
truth
of
God
,
against
the
same
spirit
of
wickednesse
,
that
was
acted
in
their
dayes
,
even
as
the
witnesses
in
sackcloth
have
done
under
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
beast
.
Thus
did
Mordicay
and
the
Jewes
testifie
against
the
pride
&
cruelty
of
Hammon
.
Thus
did
Christ
himselfe
,
when
he
was
present
upon
earth
,
testifie
against
the
hypocrisie
and
wickednesse
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
.
And
thus
hath
the
Saints
in
all
the
dayes
and
ages
of
the
man
of
sin
,
given
forth
a
faithful
testimony
for
the
truth
of
Christ
,
opposing
the
falshood
and
deceit
of
all
the
wayes
of
the
man
of
sin
.
Thus
we
see
,
that
the
very
testimony
of
the
Saints
,
is
the
testimony
of
Christ
,
it
's
Christs
cause
and
quarrell
they
are
engaged
in
:
well
therefore
may
Christ
be
brought
in
and
joyned
with
the
witnesses
here
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
Christ
doth
not
performe
this
here
spoken
of
him
,
in
his
person
,
but
in
his
members
,
't
is
not
Christ
immediatly
,
and
by
himselfe
;
but
mediatly
,
and
by
his
Saints
:
It
's
Christ
mystically
,
that
is
alwayes
opposing
of
Antichrist
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
that
passage
in
1
Pet.
3.
19
,
20.
speaking
of
Christ
,
saith
;
That
he
went
by
the
spirit
,
and
preached
unto
those
spirits
now
in
prison
;
having
been
disobedient
unto
the
word
of
God
,
and
despised
his
long-suffering
in
the
dayes
of
Noah
,
while
the
Arke
was
preparing
.
Here
that
which
Noah
a
Preacher
of
righteousnesse
did
,
is
attributed
unto
Christ
,
because
Noah
was
but
instrumentall
in
the
businesse
,
it
was
Christ
in
the
spirit
,
that
put
himselfe
forth
in
,
and
through
Noah
.
In
like
manner
it
was
sayd
,
that
whatsoever
the
prisoners
did
in
the
prison
,
Joseph
was
the
doer
of
it
,
Gen.
39.
22.
because
they
did
it
by
warrant
&
leave
from
him
,
or
by
his
dictation
&
commandement
.
Just
so
Christ
is
sayd
to
prophesie
all
the
dayes
of
Antichrist
,
because
his
people
receive
their
commission
and
power
from
him
,
as
managing
of
his
cause
and
quarrell
.
It
is
sayd
in
vers.
8.
that
Christ
was
crucified
in
Egypt
and
in
Sodome
:
which
cannot
be
meant
of
Christ's
person
;
because
he
was
crucified
at
Jerusalem
;
but
it
's
meant
of
Christ
in
his
people
:
his
Saints
being
overcome
and
killed
in
spirituall
Egypt
and
Sodome
.
So
that
we
s●e
plainly
,
that
the
testimony
,
that
these
witnesses
give
forth
,
is
Christ's
testimony
:
it
's
Christ
in
his
Saints
,
it
's
the
power
of
the
most
high
one
in
his
people
.
In
these
respects
Christ
is
brought
in
;
as
having
a
share
in
this
prophesie
,
under
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
beast
.
From
this
whole
verse
thus
opened
,
take
this
one
observation
;
That
all
and
every
one
of
the
Saints
are
Gods
witnesses
.
The
witnesses
here
meant
,
cannot
be
onely
appropriated
to
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
or
to
any
two
eminent
persons
,
neither
are
they
to
be
restrained
to
those
onely
that
suffered
martyrdome
in
their
bodies
,
but
of
all
Saints
,
of
ev●ry
individuall
Saint
,
of
what
quality
or
degree
soever
,
that
gives
forth
a
testimony
of
the
truth
of
Christ
,
all
that
doe
according
to
their
measures
and
abilities
continually
oppose
the
wayes
and
devices
of
Antichrist
.
Christ
the
great
and
faithfull
witnesse
,
as
the
olive
tre●
doth
powre
out
his
oyle
of
divine
spirit
,
into
the
C●ndlesticks
of
his
people
,
whereby
they
are
enabled
to
shine
as
lights
,
in
the
middest
o●
all
the
perverse
generations
of
men
,
and
among
ali
the
gain
sayers
of
the
truth
.
The
Prophe●
testifieth
,
that
the
Lord
will
sinite
the
earth
with
the
●o●
of
his
mouth
:
and
with
the
breath
of
his
lips
will
destroy
the
wicked
,
Esa.
11.
4.
The
Saints
of
the
most
high
have
the
everlasting
word
of
God
,
abiding
and
dwelling
in
their
hears
:
and
as
they
hold
forth
the
testimony
thereof
,
they
are
the
very
lips
and
breath
of
the
Lord
whereby
●e
bruiseth
his
enemies
,
and
b●eaks
●h●n
in
pieces
.
The
Apostle
doth
affi●●e
,
that
Antichrist
shall
be
destroyed
by
the
brightnesse
of
Christs
coming
,
2
Th●s
.
2.
8.
Now
what
is
the
brightnesse
of
Christ●
coming
?
but
his
glo●●ion
rayes
and
bright
b●●m●s
,
of
heavenly
di●coveries
of
light
and
truth
,
that
he
shine
:
forth
withall
,
through
his
people
.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifies
to
consume
by
degrees
,
to
wast
a
thing
by
little
and
little
,
untill
it
be
consumed
,
and
come
to
nothing
.
So
shall
the
dissolution
of
Antichrist
be
by
degrees
,
by
little
and
little
,
even
as
the
Lord
shall
be
pleased
to
encrease
and
double
his
Spirit
upon
his
people
,
whereby
they
are
enabled
to
testifie
against
the
beast
&
his
image
:
against
the
false
Prophet
and
the
deceiver
:
and
thus
by
degrees
shall
the
man
of
sin
be
destroyed
.
Now
we
perceive
,
that
it
's
not
onely
for
the
wise
and
learned
:
neither
for
the
great
and
mighty
ones
,
to
testifie
of
Christ
,
or
that
they
are
those
by
whom
Antichrist
should
be
destroyed
:
but
it
s
for
Saints
of
all
degrees
,
for
every
member
,
how
poore
,
how
meane
soever
,
that
have
received
of
that
holy
oyle
from
Christ
,
the
true
olive
tree
,
that
shines
forth
,
with
the
glorious
testimony
of
Christ
;
I
say
,
every
such
one
is
a
Prophet
,
and
witnesse
of
the
Lord
.
Then
all
those
poor
,
low
,
and
despised
ones
,
that
have
according
to
their
measures
and
attainments
,
given
forth
their
testimony
for
Christ
&
his
truth
:
against
Antichrist
,
and
his
falshood
,
all
the
times
of
persecution
,
as
it
were
in
the
wildernesse
,
and
in
sackcloth
;
these
I
say
,
are
the
witnesses
here
spoken
of
;
these
are
the
two
Candlesticks
,
who
receive
a
full
supply
from
the
two
olive
branches
;
these
stand
before
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
holding
forth
the
word
of
truth
,
and
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
in
opposition
to
the
man
of
sin
,
that
wicked
one
,
that
son
of
perdition
.
Such
honour
have
all
his
Saints
,
though
in
the
wildernesse
,
and
clothed
with
sackcloth
,
though
under
much
persecution
and
trouble
;
yet
these
are
the
Candlesticks
of
the
Lord
,
set
by
the
true
olive
tree
,
Jesus
Christ
,
receive
of
his
oyle
into
themselves
,
they
together
with
Christ
stand
before
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
and
shine
as
lights
in
the
world
.
So
much
for
the
discovery
of
whom
is
meant
by
the
two
witnesses
.
It
followeth
.
VERS.
5.
And
if
any
man
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
:
and
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
he
must
in
this
manner
be
killed
.
HAving
made
a
large
description
of
the
witnesses
,
declaring
who
they
are
,
and
what
their
businesse
.
Now
we
come
to
shew
,
how
they
are
impowered
to
deale
with
their
adversaries
;
whereby
we
perceive
the
powerfull
effects
of
their
prophesie
:
If
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouths
,
&c.
In
this
verse
consider
,
first
the
ha●mful
carriage
of
the
adversaries
towards
the
witnesses
:
If
any
man
hurt
them
.
Secondly
,
the
means
of
defence
or
opposition
made
by
the
witnesses
towards
their
adversaries
;
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouths
,
&c.
First
,
the
deportment
of
the
adversary
,
and
that
is
expressed
hypothetically
or
conditionally
;
If
any
man
&c.
whereby
a
certainty
is
affirmed
.
This
indefinite
speech
doth
not
imply
,
that
it
should
be
a
rare
thing
for
men
thus
to
doe
,
but
rather
a
certainty
of
punishment
should
be
inflicted
upon
all
those
that
should
any
way
oppose
these
two
faithfull
witnesses
.
If
any
man
hurt
them
,
&c.
It
cannot
be
meant
,
as
though
few
should
hurt
or
injure
them
;
but
rather
that
there
should
be
no
exception
of
persons
amongst
any
that
should
hurt
them
;
none
should
goe
unpunished
for
any
exterior
adjuncts
or
qualities
whatsoever
,
let
them
be
of
any
kinde
,
ranke
,
or
degree
,
they
should
suffer
for
their
violence
offered
to
them
.
The
certainty
of
the
enemies
opposing
the
witnesses
is
held
forth
by
the
doubling
of
the
phrase
.
So
Joseph
tells
Pharaoh
,
that
by
the
doubling
of
his
dream
,
the
thing
was
established
,
Gen.
41.
32.
But
how
are
these
witnesses
hurt
by
their
enemies
?
First
,
by
restraining
of
their
persons
,
by
persecution
,
imprisonment
,
banishment
,
and
the
like
.
It
hath
been
the
practice
of
the
beast
,
continually
to
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
with
those
that
keep
the
commandments
of
God
,
and
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
Revel.
11
17.
Secondly
,
by
rejecting
their
testimony
:
the
enemy
doth
not
onely
go
about
to
hinder
the
course
of
their
testimony
;
but
also
to
turne
the
truth
they
hold
forth
into
a
lye
:
Hence
it
is
said
,
that
the
beast
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
,
against
God
,
his
name
,
Tabernacle
,
and
people
,
Revel.
13.
6.
Now
to
blaspheme
,
is
to
speak
evill
,
to
revile
and
reproach
the
testimony
of
the
Saints
;
to
bring
some
blot
upon
the
truth
they
stand
to
maintaine
.
Thus
we
see
how
certaine
it
is
,
that
the
enemies
will
oppose
and
hinder
the
witnesses
in
the
course
of
their
prophesie
.
And
as
certaine
it
is
,
that
the
enemies
shall
suffer
for
this
their
attempt
.
Secondly
,
the
meanes
by
which
the
witnesses
do
oppose
their
adversaries
:
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouths
to
devour
their
enemies
.
As
before
we
had
a
description
of
the
witnesses
,
by
the
two
anointed
ones
,
relating
to
Zerubbabel
and
Joshua
:
so
here
we
have
their
actions
declared
,
by
an
allusion
unto
Moses
and
Elias
,
both
which
were
revenged
for
wrong
done
upon
their
enemies
by
fire
from
heaven
.
Thus
you
may
read
in
Numb.
16.
35.
That
when
Korah
,
and
the
rest
of
his
company
did
rise
up
in
rebellion
against
Moses
,
fire
comes
from
heaven
,
&
destroys
those
two
hundred
and
fifty
chiefe
men
of
the
Congregation
of
Israel
.
Also
of
Elias
,
you
have
it
related
2
Kings
1.
10
,
11.
That
when
Ahaziah
sent
two
captains
,
with
their
fifties
,
to
apprehend
the
Prophet
;
●ire
cometh
downe
from
the
Lord
,
and
destroys
both
the
Captaines
and
their
fifties
.
So
here
the
witnesses
are
said
to
command
fire
to
consume
their
enemies
.
This
cannot
be
meant
of
a
materiall
,
but
of
a
mysticall
fire
,
that
the
witnesses
do
thus
breath
out
of
their
mouths
.
It
is
the
word
of
their
testimony
that
doth
consume
and
destroy
their
adversaries
;
it
is
this
fire
that
doth
constantly
torment
and
devour
them
.
Thus
we
have
the
word
often
called
fire
in
Scripture
,
Jere.
23.
29.
Is
not
my
word
like
fire
,
saith
the
Lord
?
And
we
have
the
Lord
telling
the
Prophet
,
that
he
would
make
his
word
as
fire
,
and
the
people
wood
,
and
it
should
devour
them
,
Jer.
5.
14.
So
here
the
witness●●
,
thoug●
in
sackcloth
,
testifie
against
all
the
wickednesse
of
Antichrist
:
their
persons
are
oppressed
,
their
testimony
contemned
;
but
the
word
of
their
testimony
is
as
fire
proceeding
out
of
their
mouths
,
to
devour
their
opposers
.
The
Adversary
shall
in
this
manner
be
killed
by
the
Fire
that
issueth
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
Witnesses
.
Sutable
hereunto
is
that
passage
in
Isa.
9.
5.
where
the
Prophet
speaking
of
Christ
prevailing
over
his
Enemies
,
saith
,
For
every
battaile
of
the
warriour
is
with
confused
noyse
,
and
garments
rolled
in
blood
;
but
this
shall
be
with
burning
,
and
fewell
of
●ire
.
This
should
be
of
another
manner
and
kinde
,
then
the
ordinary
battaile
of
the
Warriour
;
this
should
be
Fire
,
or
by
the
two-edged
sword
that
proceedeth
out
of
the
mouth
of
Christ
.
The
fire
that
goeth
forth
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
witnesses
is
all
one
with
the
brightnes
of
Christs
coming
,
mentioned
in
2
Thes.
2.
8.
by
which
Antichrist
shall
be
destroyed
.
The
light
and
glory
of
Christs
word
that
the
Witnesses
give
forth
,
as
fire
out
of
their
mouths
,
●●all
destroy
Antichrist
.
This
is
the
very
forme
and
manner
of
Antichrists
destruction
:
though
happily
,
some
that
uphold
his
cause
may
fall
by
the
Sword
,
in
respect
of
their
p●●s●n●
,
as
〈◊〉
of
the
Witnesses
have
suffered
death
for
giving
forth
a
testimonie
of
the
truth
:
yet
the
cause
and
being
of
Antichrist
shall
be
destroyed
in
this
manner
,
even
by
the
word
of
truth
,
that
proceeds
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
Witnesses
.
The
words
being
thus
opened
,
take
notice
of
these
observations
they
afford
unto
us
.
First
,
That
the
Adversaries
of
Christ
are
alwayes
ready
to
hurt
his
witnesses
.
It
is
most
certain
that
the
friends
of
Antichrist
are
alwayes
willing
to
oppose
the
friends
of
Christ
.
These
Prophets
are
cast
out
,
rejected
and
slight●d
by
the
men
of
the
world
.
The
seed
of
the
Serpent
is
continually
making
War
with
the
seed
of
the
Woman
.
The
Dragon
waited
to
devour
the
Man-childe
that
the
woman
was
about
to
bring
forth
,
Rev.
12.
4.
And
though
he
could
not
wholly
prevail
,
yet
hee
cast
forth
a
flood
of
persecution
af●●●
her
,
and
makes
Warr
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
,
ver.
16.
7.
Secondly
,
They
that
goe
about
to
hurt
the
Witnesses
,
or
hinder
them
in
the
course
of
their
Prophesie
,
shall
not
goe
unpunished
.
There
is
none
that
offers
violence
to
the
Prophets
of
the
Lord
,
but
shall
receive
their
just
deme●●●s
:
the
Fire
that
proceeds
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
Witnesses
shall
devour
them
:
in
this
manner
they
shall
be
killed
,
even
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
.
There
was
never
any
person
or
people
,
that
dealt
cruelly
with
the
deare
servants
of
the
Lord
,
but
the
hand
of
God
found
them
out
.
The
Psalmist
speaking
of
the
glorious
conduct
of
the
children
of
Israel
through
the
wildernesse
,
by
the
powerful
hand
of
God
,
saith
;
He
suffered
no
man
to
doe
them
wrong
,
he
reproved
KINGS
for
their
sakes
,
saying
;
Touch
not
mine
anointed
,
nor
doe
my
Prophets
no
harme
,
Psal.
105.
14
,
15.
There
might
none
hurt
or
injure
,
they
might
not
harm
nor
persecute
the
anointed
ones
of
God
;
for
the
Lord
had
sharpely
rebuked
Kings
for
their
sakes
.
All
the
woes
and
calamities
,
all
the
judgments
and
confusions
that
ever
came
upon
Kings
,
Kingdomes
,
States
,
or
powers
,
have
been
for
the
hurting
and
opposing
of
his
people
.
In
like
manner
,
all
the
plagues
that
are
this
day
upon
the
world
;
all
the
War
,
Famine
,
Death
,
and
all
plagu●●
are
for
the
persecuting
,
reviling
,
and
misusing
of
the
Witnesses
.
And
this
shall
be
the
portion
of
all
men
,
of
what
rank
,
quality
,
or
degree
soever
:
be
they
never
so
wise
or
learned
,
be
they
never
so
great
or
powerful
that
shall
oppose
and
hinder
these
witnesses
in
the
course
of
their
Prophesie
,
must
in
this
manner
be
killed
;
Fire
shall
proceed
out
of
their
mouths
,
and
destroy
them
,
they
shall
be
tormented
,
burnt
,
and
consumed
,
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
.
Thirdly
,
observe
,
That
the
Witnesses
shall
prevaile
against
their
Enemies
by
the
word
of
their
testimonie
.
The
testimonie
that
the
Witnesses
give
forth
,
is
as
fire
in
the
bosome
of
al
their
adversaries
,
and
shall
eate
them
out
and
consume
them
.
Hence
it
is
said
,
the
Lord
will
slay
the
wicked
by
the
breath
of
his
lips
,
Isa.
11.
4.
By
the
breath
of
Christ
,
uttered
by
the
lips
of
his
people
;
and
by
the
brightnesse
of
his
coming
in
the
light
and
knowledg
of
his
Saints
,
he
wil
destroy
Antichrist
.
God
will
judge
the
world
,
and
burne
up
the
earth
by
fire
:
This
fire
of
the
Lord
,
conveyed
into
the
world
by
the
mouths
of
the
Witnesses
,
shall
destroy
all
that
is
before
it
;
all
greatnesse
and
dominion
,
all
power
Ecclesiastical
and
Civill
,
all
the
forms
and
superstitions
of
Antichrist
are
consumed
&
brought
to
nothing
by
this
fire
,
that
proceedeth
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
Witnesses
.
Our
late
experience
hath
taught
us
,
that
whensoever
the
Saints
and
faithfull
of
God
,
have
given
out
the
word
of
their
testimonie
against
,
whatsoever
superstitious
inventions
,
whatsoever
tyrannicall
powers
,
that
they
have
prophecyed
against
,
and
cryed
downe
,
as
Antichristian
and
wicked
,
these
have
all
been
burnt
up
and
consumed
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
.
Wee
have
seene
,
that
whatsoever
power
,
greatnesse
,
rule
and
dominion
:
or
whatsoever
way
or
doctrine
,
practice
or
invention
have
been
set
up
in
opposition
against
the
testimony
of
th●se
Witnesses
,
that
fire
from
the
Lord
hath
come
and
destroyed
them
all
.
This
fire
out
of
the
mouths
of
the
Witnesses
have
fallen
upon
all
the
powers
,
greatnesse
,
and
dignities
of
men
,
upon
all
forms
of
worship
,
and
invented
ordinances
of
Antichrist
,
and
have
burnt
and
consumed
them
.
Fourthly
,
observe
,
That
the
testimony
of
the
Witnesses
is
of
great
force
,
even
while
they
prophesie
but
in
sack-cloath
.
Though
these
Saints
and
servants
of
the
Lord
prophesie
in
a
poor
,
weak
,
low
,
sad
,
and
persecuted
condition
,
their
persons
being
slighted
,
their
testimony
rejected
;
yet
their
testimonie
is
of
that
vertue
and
power
,
of
that
efficacy
and
force
,
that
it
prevailes
against
the
strongest
powers
and
highest
dignities
in
the
world
.
These
poor
despicable
ones
have
such
a
testimony
to
give
forth
,
such
a
message
to
deliver
,
that
shall
encounter
with
all
the
grand
plots
,
counsels
,
and
devices
of
their
enemies
;
yea
,
and
such
is
the
strength
and
vertue
of
their
Prophesie
,
that
the
glory
and
excellency
of
man
hath
faded
away
and
vanish●d
before
it
.
Then
God
hath
regard
to
the
word
and
testimony
of
his
poor
,
weak
,
and
despised
servants
.
It
followeth
,
VERS.
6.
These
have
power
to
shut
Heaven
,
that
it
raine
not
in
the
dayes
of
their
Prophesie
:
and
have
power
over
the
waters
,
to
turne
them
into
blood
,
and
to
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
as
often
as
they
will
.
HERE
we
have
a
further
description
of
the
power
of
the
witnesses
to
repay
the
injuries
done
unto
them
by
their
adversaries
.
In
the
former
Verse
their
power
in
generall
is
inserted
:
here
we
have
the
manner
how
they
are
enabled
to
deale
with
their
Enemies
.
In
which
words
you
may
observe
a
three-fold
power
that
these
Witnesses
are
invested
withall
.
-
1.
A
power
to
shut
Heaven
,
that
it
raine
not
.
-
2.
A
power
to
turne
waters
into
blood
.
-
3.
A
power
to
ssmite
the
Earth
with
all
plagues
.
First
,
they
have
power
to
shut
heaven
that
it
raine
not
.
In
which
phrase
wee
have
an
allusion
to
Elias
,
of
whom
we
have
the
Apostle
testifying
,
that
hee
prayed
,
and
it
rained
not
for
the
space
of
three
yeares
,
and
sixe
moneths
,
Jam.
5.
17.
which
holds
a
just
proportion
of
time
with
these
Witnesses
Prophesie
in
sackcloath
:
So
that
as
Elias
prevailed
with
God
,
that
it
rained
not
for
three
years
and
a
halfe
,
so
here
these
Witnesses
obtaine
the
same
power
from
God
,
that
it
should
not
rain
all
the
days
of
their
Prophesie
.
Now
further
consider
two
things
.
1.
What
is
meant
by
raine
.
2.
What
it
is
to
shut
Heaven
.
First
,
we
are
not
to
understand
this
of
a
naturall
raine
,
but
of
that
which
is
mysticall
and
spirituall
,
and
thereby
is
denoted
the
heavenly
influences
of
God
,
the
sweet
refreshing
heavenly
dewes
that
descend
from
him
.
These
divine
droppings
and
heavenly
distillings
of
gracious
showers
of
grace
,
communicated
by
the
sp●●t
,
through
the
Gospel
of
Christ
are
here
meant
by
this
spirituall
raine
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
that
phrase
of
Moses
,
when
he
saith
,
My
doctrine
shall
drop
as
the
rai●e
,
and
my
speech
a●
the
dew
,
Deutr.
32.
2.
As
if
he
had
said
:
My
Doctrine
shall
drop
upon
your
hearts
,
to
mollifie
them
,
to
refresh
them
,
to
make
them
fruitfull
;
even
as
the
raine
and
dew
of
heaven
doth
fall
upon
the
earth
,
to
soften
it
,
to
refresh
it
,
and
to
make
it
fruitfull
,
to
make
grasse
and
flowers
to
sprowt
and
spring
out
of
it
.
Then
the
Gospel
and
word
of
Christ
,
with
all
the
heavenly
dews
of
divine
graces
,
distilling
and
falling
from
God
,
are
here
signified
by
raine
.
Secondly
,
To
shut
heaven
that
it
raine
not
,
is
to
exclude
all
the
ways
and
practices
,
all
the
invented
worships
and
services
of
Antichrist
,
from
those
sweet
distillings
and
divine
droppings
of
that
heavenly
rain
and
dew
that
cometh
from
the
Lord
.
The
Witnesses
by
their
Prophesie
against
all
superstitious
formes
,
upon
all
invented
ordinances
and
practices
of
Antichrist
,
do
hinder
the
heavenly
dew
of
divine
grace
from
falling
upon
it
,
as
it
were
shutting
up
heaven
against
them
,
by
excluding
of
them
from
the
wayes
and
Ordinances
of
Christ
,
or
such
as
the
Lord
doth
make
use
of
,
to
convey
those
gracious
influences
of
spirit
and
life
unto
his
people
.
The
Witnesses
exclude
all
the
worships
and
forms
of
Antichrist
from
having
any
of
the
light
,
life
,
or
power
of
Christ
in
them
,
they
cast
them
out
,
and
reject
them
;
they
prophesie
against
them
,
as
false
and
empty
things
,
as
things
of
no
value
or
worth
,
and
so
consequently
shut
heaven
against
them
,
that
is
,
raine
not
the
showers
of
divine
grace
and
life
,
all
the
dayes
of
their
Prophesie
.
Thus
the
great
power
of
the
Witnesses
is
set
forth
by
a
resemblance
to
that
of
Elias
,
who
prevailed
with
God
,
that
it
rained
not
for
the
space
of
three
years
,
and
sixe
moneths
:
So
these
by
their
Prophesie
against
the
wayes
and
practice
,
the
worships
and
services
of
Antichrist
,
doe
hinder
the
sweet
influence
of
Heaven
,
and
the
refreshing
showers
of
divine
grace
and
comfort
from
flowing
down
upon
them
,
wherby
they
become
as
light
and
empty
,
as
having
no
vertue
or
life
at
all
in
them
;
they
have
no
more
Rain
from
heaven
;
they
wither
as
plants
that
God
hath
not
planted
,
as
branches
that
have
no
life
or
sap
in
them
.
In
the
second
place
,
these
have
power
to
turne
waters
into
blood
.
Here
wee
have
another
resemblance
,
and
that
is
unto
Moses
and
Aaron
,
who
turned
the
Aegyptian
waters
into
blood
,
Exod.
7.
20.
the
same
thing
you
have
done
by
the
hands
of
the
Witnesses
.
This
is
sutable
to
the
effects
of
the
second
and
third
vials
,
where
you
have
mention
made
of
turning
waters
into
blood
also
,
Rev.
16.
3
,
4.
So
that
the
prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
hath
the
same
effect
,
with
the
powring
●orth
of
the
Vials
,
even
to
turne
waters
into
blood
.
Now
as
wee
did
understand
their
destroying
their
enemies
with
fire
;
and
their
shutting
heaven
,
that
it
raine
not
.
Mystically
and
spiritually
before
,
so
here
must
we
understand
also
of
their
turning
waters
into
blood
.
Therefore
consider
,
1.
What
is
meant
by
waters
.
2.
What
it
is
to
turne
them
into
blood
.
First
,
by
waters
,
we
may
understand
all
the
sweet
refreshing
streams
of
comfort
,
strength
,
supply
and
life
that
Antichrist
did
live
upon
,
as
all
worship
and
Religion
,
all
order
and
govrnment
,
all
peace
and
uniformity
,
all
doctrine
and
practice
:
all
these
are
as
so
many
streams
of
water
,
by
which
Antichrist
is
comforted
and
refreshed
,
they
being
his
very
support
and
life
.
The
waters
that
the
Egyptians
were
to
drinke
,
to
live
upon
,
and
be
refreshed
by
,
were
turned
into
blood
,
so
that
they
were
like
to
dye
with
thirst
,
both
they
and
their
Cattell
:
So
this
water
is
the
very
life
,
sweetnesse
,
and
peace
that
the
world
doth
enjoy
,
and
exceedingly
desire
.
Secondly
,
To
turn
these
waters
into
blood
,
is
no
other
,
then
to
imbitter
all
that
sweet
peace
and
rest
the
world
would
enjoy
all
those
pleasant
streams
of
union
,
peace
,
and
delight
,
are
turned
into
contention
and
bitternesse
,
so
that
the
world
cannot
drinke
them
downe
at
pleasure
,
they
are
disturbed
and
troubled
;
their
sweet
streames
are
turn●d
into
blood
and
contention
;
their
quiet
waters
are
disturbed
by
the
prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
.
Thus
we
see
what
is
meant
by
waters
,
and
how
they
are
turned
into
blood
.
It
followeth
.
Thirdly
,
and
lastly
,
They
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
as
often
as
they
will
.
Here
is
one
word
to
comprehend
all
evills
that
should
befall
Antichrist
,
by
the
prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
:
There
needeth
no
more
particulars
be
named
to
expresse
those
calamities
that
should
befal
the
world
.
This
doth
relate
to
the
powring
forth
of
the
vials
,
mentioned
in
Revel.
16.
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
seven
Angels
should
powre
out
the
vials
of
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
,
vers.
1.
So
here
,
these
shall
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
;
that
is
,
these
by
their
Prophesie
,
and
testimony
of
the
truth
,
shal
pour
out
the
vials
of
Gods
wrath
and
indignation
upon
Antichrist
and
his
adherents
.
Here
then
take
notice
of
the
plagues
that
light
upon
the
world
,
by
the
powring
forth
of
the
Vials
,
and
of
them
consider
;
First
,
that
there
is
a
full
agreement
between
the
seven
Seals
,
seven
Trumpets
,
and
seven
Vials
,
each
one
dot●
correspond
and
answr
to
the
other
.
The
opening
of
the
first
Seale
,
the
sounding
of
the
first
Trumpet
,
the
pouring
forth
of
the
first
Viall
,
are
at
one
and
the
same
time
;
and
so
of
them
all
▪
they
have
neer
affinity
and
relation
each
unto
the
other
:
the
opening
of
the
Seals
,
do
occasion
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpets
;
and
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpets
doe
cause
the
Vialls
to
be
poured
forth
.
The
opening
of
the
Seals
by
degrees
,
and
in
a
graduall
way
,
are
those
several
degrees
of
light
&
knowledg
that
the
Lord
doth
discover
to
his
Saints
in
their
severall
ages
,
of
the
secret
and
hidden
mysteries
of
truth
,
which
contains
in
it selfe
a
perfection
of
mysterie
,
as
being
sealed
up
with
seven
seals
:
now
gradually
in
every
age
the
Lord
comes
forth
,
in
the
discoveries
and
revelations
of
these
mysteries
unto
his
Saints
.
The
sounding
of
the
Trumpets
follow
hereupon
,
which
is
the
outward
declaration
and
profession
of
truth
by
the
witnesses
;
whereby
they
give
forth
a
visible
testimony
of
the
truths
of
GOD
thus
revealed
to
them
,
by
preaching
,
praying
,
professing
,
they
do
as
it
were
,
sound
forth
the
Trumpet
of
divine
truth
.
The
pouring
forth
of
the
Vials
,
are
those
judgments
and
evils
that
fall
upon
the
man
of
sin
,
by
reason
of
the
trumpets
sounding
.
But
know
,
that
every
Seal
,
every
Trumpet
,
and
every
Viall
wil
agree
together
in
their
opening
,
sounding
,
and
pouring
forth
:
every
Seal
hath
its
Trumpet
,
and
every
Trumpet
hath
its
Vial
that
doth
follow
.
So
that
we
may
not
conceive
that
the
opening
of
the
Seals
presents
us
with
one
age
,
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpet
with
another
,
and
the
pouring
forth
of
the
Vials
with
a
third
;
but
that
the
first
Seal
,
first
Trumpet
,
and
first
Viall
are
opened
,
sounded
,
and
poured
forth
in
one
age
,
and
the
second
Seal
,
second
Trumpet
,
and
second
Vial
in
another
,
and
so
they
agree
and
goe
together
untill
they
are
finished
.
Secondly
consider
,
that
the
plagues
that
are
the
effects
that
follow
upon
these
Seals
opened
,
Trumpets
sounded
,
and
Vials
poured
forth
,
are
not
only
,
or
so
much
meant
of
outward
or
temporall
plagues
,
but
rather
of
mysticall
,
of
such
spiritual
judgements
that
should
be
poured
out
upon
the
head
of
the
man
of
sin
,
to
destroy
him
,
not
only
in
body
:
but
in
spirit
and
worship
,
whereby
the
very
interest
and
cause
of
Antichrist
shall
be
overthrown
.
And
now
I
say
,
that
these
plagues
,
and
evill
effects
that
follow
the
first
seal
,
are
the
same
that
doth
follow
the
first
Trumpet
,
and
first
Viall
,
so
of
the
second
,
and
in
like
manner
to
the
end
.
Wee
shall
only
speak
of
those
plagues
that
follow
the
powring
out
of
the
Vials
;
and
so
consequently
,
wee
include
those
also
that
follow
the
Seales
and
the
Trumpets
.
The
first
Viall
was
poured
upon
the
fell
a
grievous
sore
upon
the
men
that
had
the
marke
of
the
Beast
upon
them
,
and
worshipped
his
Image
.
This
soare
is
like
to
be
incurable
,
agreeing
with
that
which
followed
the
sound
of
the
first
Trumpet
,
Chap.
8.
7.
And
there
followed
hail
mingled
with
hlood
,
and
they
were
cast
upon
the
earth
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
trees
were
burnt
up
,
and
all
greene
grasse
was
burnt
up
.
This
haile
and
fire
agrees
with
the
Thunder
,
which
hapned
at
the
opening
of
the
first
Seale
,
Chap.
6.
1.
All
which
shewes
,
that
by
this
Thunder
,
this
Fire
and
Haile
,
together
with
this
great
sore
,
that
the
life
and
peace
,
the
worship
and
forme
of
the
third
part
of
those
that
served
the
Beast
,
were
burnt
up
,
and
s●●rched
:
they
that
were
like
green
trees
in
shew
of
holinesse
and
zeale
,
became
as
dry
and
withered
,
without
blossome
,
without
any
fruit
at
all
.
The
second
Viall
was
poured
out
upon
the
Sea
,
and
it
became
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
,
and
every
living
soul
dyed
in
the
Sea
,
Ch.
16.
3.
This
is
the
same
with
the
effect
of
the
Witnesses
prophesie
,
when
they
turn
waters
into
blood
.
Sutably
at
the
opening
of
the
second
Seal
,
Ch.
6.
3
,
4.
there
appeared
a
red
horse
,
signifying
blood
,
preparing
for
War
and
death
.
The
same
effect
follows
the
second
Trumper
,
Chap.
8
,
9.
A
great
mountaine
buring
with
fire
was
cast
into
the
sea
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
sea
became
blood
,
&c.
This
effect
presents
us
with
the
death
of
all
the
sweet
comforts
,
sweet
enjoyments
,
that
the
Antichristian
Church
did
feed
on
;
all
those
formes
of
worship
and
service
they
took
much
delight
in
,
and
were
refreshed
by
,
now
they
are
turned
into
blood
,
yea
like
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
,
which
was
most
deadly
and
corrupt
in
its
own
nature
,
that
none
may
drink
of
it
,
but
the
shall
dye
:
every
soule
that
was
at
rest
and
peace
before
,
and
thought
it selfe
most
safe
and
in
a
good
condition
,
now
it
languisheth
,
gives
up
the
ghost
,
and
dieth
.
The
third
Viall
was
poured
upon
the
rivers
and
fountaines
of
waters
,
and
they
became
blood
,
&c.
This
differs
from
the
former
,
where
the
sea
,
or
water
of
comfort
was
turned
into
blood
,
those
comforts
they
enjoyed
were
taken
away
;
but
this
third
Viall
is
poured
out
upon
the
very
spring
and
fountaine
of
all
their
supplies
:
as
they
lost
what
they
enjoyed
,
so
they
cannot
receive
any
more
,
their
spring
and
fountaine
is
stopped
up
.
The
same
judgment
will
be
seen
,
if
we
looke
back
to
the
third
Seale
,
Chap.
6.
5
,
6.
And
when
he
had
opened
the
third
seale
,
I
beheld
a
black
horse
,
and
he
that
sate
on
him
had
a
pair
of
ballances
in
his
hand
:
and
a
measure
of
wheat
for
a
penny
,
and
three
measures
of
barley
for
a
penny
,
&c.
The
black
Horse
,
and
he
that
●ate
thereon
,
with
a
p●re
of
ballances
,
signifie
scarcity
,
●amin●
,
a
great
dearth
and
want
,
which
is
all
one
with
the
Viall
poured
out
upon
the
fountaine
of
wa●●●
.
Agreeable
hereunto
is
the
effect
of
the
third
trumpet
,
Chap.
8.
10
,
11.
At
the
sound
of
the
third
Trumpet
,
a
great
starre
fell
from
heaven
,
burning
as
it
were
a
lamp
,
and
it
fell
upon
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
,
and
upon
the
fountaines
of
waters
:
and
the
name
of
the
star
is
called
worm-wood
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
waters
became
wormewood
,
&
many
dyed
of
the
waters
,
because
they
were
made
bitter
.
The
starr
falling
from
heaven
,
burning
like
a
Lampe
,
shewes
forth
some
glorious
discovery
made
of
the
mysterie
of
truth
,
by
the
Angell
that
sounded
this
third
Trumpet
:
and
this
becomes
worm-wood
,
making
all
the
fountaines
of
water
to
be
bitter
:
so
that
all
the
fountaines
and
springs
of
the
water
of
consolation
and
comfort
,
all
the
streams
of
light
and
life
that
the
men
of
the
earth
(
or
of
the
Antichristian
Church
)
did
draw
forth
,
and
were
refreshed
by
,
these
were
all
become
bitter
as
worme-wood
.
So
that
as
by
the
former
viall
poured
out
,
the
Sea
and
the
waters
became
blood
:
now
by
this
third
Viall
being
poured
forth
,
the
Rivers
and
Fountains
became
as
blood
,
and
as
wormewood
,
bitter
and
unsavory
;
for
the
the
Fountain
is
corrupted
,
the
streams
are
defiled
,
they
cannot
drinke
or
be
refreshed
by
them
.
The
wisdome
and
policie
of
the
Beast
,
all
the
invented
ordinances
and
worships
,
all
the
power
and
rule
of
Antichrist
,
these
fountaines
,
these
streames
are
all
become
unsavoury
,
all
that
feed
upon
them
,
feed
on
the
curse
,
they
feed
on
bitter
waters
and
dye
therewith
.
The
fourth
Viall
was
powred
out
scorched
men
with
fire
,
they
blaspheme
God
because
of
their
plagues
,
and
repented
not
,
&c.
Revel.
16.
8
,
9.
Agreeable
hereunto
is
the
effect
of
opening
the
fourth
seale
,
Revel.
6.
8.
When
the
fourth
seale
was
opened
,
(
or
a
fourth
discovery
of
truth
revealed
)
there
appeared
a
pale
horse
,
upon
whom
sate
death
,
and
hell
followed
him
:
and
power
was
given
him
over
the
fourth
part
of
the
earth
,
to
kill
with
sword
,
and
with
hunger
,
and
with
death
,
and
with
the
beasts
of
the
earth
.
Under
the
former
seale
,
we
had
famine
:
now
here
we
have
death
and
hell
following
:
this
is
meant
of
the
spirituall
death
,
that
the
men
of
the
earth
,
who
worship
Antichrist
shall
be
slaine
withall
,
as
in
their
parts
,
professions
and
power
.
The
same
consequent
followeth
the
fourth
Trumpet
,
Chap.
8.
12.
The
fourth
Angel
sounded
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
was
smitten
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Moone
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
,
so
as
the
third
part
of
them
was
darkned
:
and
the
day
shone
not
for
the
third
part
of
it
,
and
the
night
likewise
.
The
whole
state
and
kingdome
,
all
the
ordinances
and
worships
,
with
their
offices
&
ministry
,
were
all
darkned
,
confounded
,
and
destroyed
,
by
the
sound
of
this
Trumpet
.
So
the
Viall
powred
out
upon
the
Sun
,
darkens
all
the
Churches
and
Ordinances
,
all
the
powers
and
governments
,
all
the
doctrines
and
worships
of
Antichrists
;
their
Sun
looseth
his
light
,
and
their
Moone
her
shining
,
and
their
Starres
their
glory
:
and
darknesse
and
confusion
come
in
their
roome
.
The
fist
viall
was
powred
out
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
and
his
kingdome
was
full
of
darknesse
,
and
they
knawed
their
tongues
for
paine
,
and
blasphemed
the
God
of
heaven
,
because
of
their
paines
,
&c.
Revel.
16.
10.
The
seat
of
the
beast
is
that
earthly
power
,
that
upholds
Antichrist
,
as
kingdomes
,
States
,
powers
,
dignities
,
rules
and
dominions
;
these
powers
upholding
the
power
of
the
beast
shall
be
shaken
and
torne
in
pieces
.
Suitable
hereunto
is
the
effect
of
the
fift
seal
,
Chap.
6.
9
,
10.
And
when
he
had
opened
the
fift
seal
,
I
saw
the
soules
under
the
Altar
of
them
that
were
slaine
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
which
they
held
,
and
they
cryed
how
long
Lord
?
&c.
These
cry
out
for
vengeance
and
wrath
to
be
powred
out
upon
the
head
of
the
powers
of
the
earth
,
that
persecuted
and
tormented
them
.
Compare
with
this
,
the
fist
Angel
sounding
in
Chap.
9.
1.
whereat
there
was
a
Star
that
fell
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
,
and
to
him
was
given
the
key
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
&c.
This
Star
doth
represent
us
with
such
as
before
disowned
the
power
and
seat
of
the
beast
:
but
now
fall
to
the
earth
,
or
would
set
up
some
new
forme
of
worship
,
and
ground
it
upon
an
earthly
power
:
and
so
fall
from
that
seeming
heaven
they
lived
in
to
strengthen
themselves
from
the
earth
:
and
so
cause
a
great
smoake
and
confusion
to
arise
,
that
so
truth
can
hardly
be
discerned
from
error
,
light
from
darknesse
:
the
bottomlesse
pit
is
now
open
:
and
the
Temple
is
full
of
smoke
:
whereby
the
Sun
and
ayre
are
both
darkned
,
so
that
Church
and
State
are
brought
into
confusion
.
So
that
when
the
Viall
of
Gods
wrath
is
powred
out
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
or
power
and
strength
of
Kings
and
States
,
that
the
Gospel
must
onely
be
supported
by
the
power
of
Christ
alone
,
then
the
state
and
kingdome
shall
be
full
of
darkness
and
confusion
:
they
shall
gnaw
their
tongues
,
and
blaspheme
God
,
because
of
those
sores
and
breaches
,
that
be
made
upon
them
.
The
sixt
viall
was
powred
out
upon
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
&
the
waters
thereof
were
dryed
up
,
that
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
,
Chap.
16.
12.
The
drying
up
of
the
river
Euphrates
seemes
to
be
spoken
by
an
allusion
to
the
taking
of
old
Babylon
,
Jer.
50.
38.
And
to
the
drying
up
of
the
Red
Sea
,
Exod.
14.
21
,
22.
and
also
of
Jordan
,
Josh.
3.
16.
By
this
is
signified
,
that
by
the
powring
out
of
the
sixt
Viall
,
all
the
strength
and
power
of
the
beast
should
be
dryed
up
:
then
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
both
Jew
and
Gentiles
shall
come
to
embrace
the
Gospel
,
upon
the
glorious
manifestation
of
the
glory
and
power
thereof
.
The
great
effect
of
this
Vialls
powering
out
is
,
That
three
uncleane
spirits
like
frogs
comes
forth
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
,
the
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
;
for
they
are
the
spirits
of
Devils
working
miracles
which
goe
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
to
the
whole
world
,
to
gather
them
to
the
battell
of
the
great
day
of
God
Almightie
:
and
he
gathereth
together
into
a
place
,
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
,
Armageddon
,
Vers.
13
,
14.
16.
By
the
Dragon
,
the
beast
,
and
false
Prophet
,
are
meant
all
the
powers
of
Antichrist
;
Civill
and
Ecclesiasticall
;
these
send
forth
uncleane
spirits
like
frogs
;
who
send
forth
their
Legats
and
incendiaries
,
to
draw
together
all
their
strengths
and
powers
,
to
uphold
the
power
of
the
beast
,
which
now
is
like
to
be
broken
and
consumed
:
These
are
the
spirits
of
Devills
,
being
full
of
uncleannesse
;
working
miracles
,
by
some
counterfeit
spirituall
actings
,
or
setting
up
some
new
invented
formes
of
worship
:
thus
they
gather
the
Kings
of
the
earth
to
the
great
battell
of
God
Almighty
;
where
God
shall
shew
the
greatness
of
his
power
in
destroying
of
them
;
for
they
are
brought
to
Armageddon
,
which
signifies
,
devoted
for
destruction
,
that
they
are
seduced
,
and
by
●uo●i●●ie
brought
together
to
be
destroyed
.
Baraks
victory
over
Sisera
,
was
by
the
waters
of
Megiddo
,
Judg.
4.
15.
So
all
that
give
up
their
power
to
uphold
the
beast
,
shall
come
to
the
great
battell
of
God
Almighty
;
even
to
Armageddon
,
where
they
shall
assuredly
be
ensnared
and
broken
in
pieces
.
Hitherto
agrees
the
effect
of
the
sixt
seal
,
Chap.
6.
12.
&c.
And
I
beheld
when
he
had
opened
the
sixt
seal
,
and
there
was
a
great
earth-quake
:
a
grea●
feare
and
terr●ur
fell
upon
all
men
,
great
concussions
and
commotions
should
be
on
the
earth
.
And
the
Sun
became
blacke
:
the
glory
of
the
state
and
Church
of
Antichrist
turned
into
blackness
&
mourning
;
into
great
confusion
and
astonishment
:
And
the
Moone
became
bloud
:
all
the
invented
ordinances
of
the
man
of
sin
were
darkned
and
obscured
.
And
the
Stars
fell
●rom
heaven
,
as
a
figtree
casteth
her
untimely
figs
:
Such
as
seemed
to
be
Ministers
and
prof●ssors
of
Christ
,
now
appeare
to
be
fleshly
and
carnall
;
and
fall
from
that
appearance
of
heavenly
light
,
unto
the
earth
;
cleaving
now
to
an
earthly
power
;
even
like
untimely
figs
,
that
never
come
to
maturity
,
or
ripenesse
.
Then
their
State
and
Church
,
which
seemed
to
be
as
high
as
heaven
,
departed
as
a
scroll
;
and
all
their
mountaines
of
strength
and
confidence
were
removed
out
of
their
places
.
And
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
the
great
men
,
and
the
rich
men
,
and
the
chiefe
Captaiues
,
and
mighty
men
,
and
every
bond-man
,
and
every
free
man
,
hid
them selves
in
dens
,
and
in
the
rockes
of
the
mountaines
,
&c.
All
sorts
,
ranks
and
degrees
of
men
,
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
,
they
now
fly
to
the
rocks
and
mountaines
of
their
trust
and
confidence
,
every
one
will
fly
unto
his
God
,
unto
that
he
trusts
in
;
the
States
and
powers
of
the
world
will
fly
to
the
Church
,
and
hide
themselves
under
religious
formes
of
worship
;
and
the
Church
will
fly
to
the
earthly
powers
for
shelter
and
protection
;
and
the
people
will
run
to
those
that
seduced
them
,
for
succour
and
reliefe
;
but
shall
not
be
able
to
secure
themselves
from
the
wrathful
countenance
of
the
Lamb
,
●e
being
exalted
upon
the
throne
of
his
power
,
in
the
great
●ay
of
his
venge
n●e
;
when
he
shall
reckon
with
the
Antichristian
powers
,
that
have
shed
the
bloud
of
the
Martyrs
,
and
rejected
the
testimony
of
his
witnesses
:
This
at
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
;
Add
hereunto
the
effect
of
the
sixt
Trumpet
;
And
the
sixt
Angel
sounded
,
and
I
heard
a
voyce
from
the
four
hornes
of
the
golden
Altar
,
which
is
before
God
,
Chap.
9.
13.
The
voice
and
power
of
Christ
,
prefigured
by
the
golden
Altar
,
Exod.
30.
1.
having
hornes
,
vers.
10.
signifying
the
power
&
strength
of
Christ
,
whereby
the
foure
Angels
that
were
heald
in
the
river
Euphrates
were
loosed
:
The
great
multitude
of
Saints
,
that
were
bound
up
by
the
strength
and
power
of
Antichrist
,
are
now
set
at
liberty
;
now
they
goe
forth
with
great
authority
,
and
hold
forth
the
truth
,
making
glorious
discoveries
of
the
same
;
These
slay
the
third
part
of
men
:
for
fire
,
smoke
,
and
brimstone
comes
forth
of
their
mouths
;
the
light
and
truth
they
hold
forth
,
as
fire
doth
devour
,
and
as
smoke
doth
darken
all
the
light
and
glory
of
Antichrist
.
And
in
their
tailes
or
conversation
they
hurt
,
by
condemning
the
men
of
the
world
,
and
of
those
that
repented
not
of
their
deeds
.
And
in
Chap.
10.
Christ
comes
forth
as
a
mighty
Angel
,
clothed
with
a
cloud
of
darknesse
&
obscurity
,
that
the
world
could
not
see
him
:
having
a
rain-bow
or
Covenant
of
grace
on
his
head
;
and
the
booke
of
the
Gospel
unsealed
in
his
hand
:
he
set
his
right
foot
upon
the
sea
,
of
the
common
people
,
and
his
left
upon
the
earth
,
or
worldly
powers
:
And
crying
with
a
loud
voice
,
the
seven
thunders
uttered
:
a
perfection
of
feare
and
amasement
,
of
dread
and
terrour
falls
upon
the
sea
:
and
upon
the
earth
;
upon
all
the
people
and
powers
of
Antichrist
.
The
seventh
Viall
was
powred
into
the
aire
,
and
there
came
great
voyces
out
of
the
Temple
of
heaven
;
saying
,
it
is
done
,
Chap.
16.
17.
The
very
ayre
that
Antichrist
lives
and
breaths
in
,
is
now
destroyed
;
there
is
no
longer
breath
,
spirit
,
or
life
in
any
thing
that
Antichrist
would
live
in
,
or
receive
comfort
from
;
so
that
the
whole
worke
is
done
;
the
beast
is
quite
destroyed
;
and
there
were
voyces
,
and
thunders
,
and
lightnings
,
and
great
earthquakes
,
such
grievous
concussions
and
earth-quakes
,
as
if
heaven
and
earth
were
conspired
together
,
to
destroy
Babylon
,
the
work
is
done
,
or
Bah
lo●
undone
;
though
once
it
had
a
being
,
now
it
hath
none
;
now
it
is
divided
into
three
parts
,
as
being
torne
to
picces
by
the
earth-quake
;
and
every
Mountaine
and
Island
fled
away
;
as
things
that
could
yeeld
no
protection
:
And
there
fell
great
haile
out
of
heaven
upon
men
,
about
the
waight
of
a
talent
,
and
men
blasphemed
God
,
because
of
the
plagues
of
haile
,
for
the
plague
thereof
was
exceeding
great
.
Here
is
an
allusion
to
the
great
plague
of
haile
,
that
fell
upon
Aegypt
,
Exod.
9.
22.
This
haile
falls
from
heaven
;
from
the
light
and
truth
held
forth
by
Saints
,
in
the
middest
of
heavenly
enjoyments
;
these
raine
downe
great
and
weighty
haile-stones
upon
the
state
,
order
,
and
worship
of
Antichrist
.
Compare
hereunto
the
effect
of
the
seventh
seale
.
And
when
he
had
opened
the
seventh
seale
,
there
was
silence
in
heaven
,
about
the
space
of
halfe
an
houre
.
Upon
the
opening
of
this
last
seale
,
there
is
some
respite
or
intermission
,
and
as
it
were
for
a
time
,
some
rest
and
cessation
of
the
Saints
from
persecu●ion
and
trouble
.
Now
is
the
full
revelation
of
truth
,
now
is
the
kingdome
of
God
come
;
and
now
the
Gospel
goes
forth
,
without
let
or
molestation
;
now
the
servants
of
God
have
peace
without
,
and
also
a
sweet
tranquillity
and
quietnesse
in
their
owne
spirit●
.
Add
hereunto
the
seventh
Trumper
,
Chapt.
11.
15.
And
the
seventh
Angel
sounded
,
and
there
were
great
voyces
in
heaven
,
saying
;
The
kingdomes
of
the
world
,
are
become
the
kingdomes
of
the
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
&c.
Now
the
kingdomes
and
nations
cast
downe
their
crownes
at
the
feet
of
Christ
,
who
will
take
his
great
power
unto
himselfe
,
and
raigne
.
Thus
we
see
how
the
Saints
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
,
by
powring
out
all
the
vialls
of
Gods
wrath
upon
the
State
and
Church
of
Antichrist
:
Aiso
you
perceive
,
that
there
is
an
agreement
between
the
seals
,
Trumpets
,
and
vialls
;
the
opening
of
each
sea'e
,
causeth
a
Trumpet
to
sound
,
and
each
Trumpet
,
causeth
a
viall
of
wrath
to
fall
upon
the
head
of
the
beast
.
Christ
openeth
the
seals
,
by
discovering
of
light
and
truth
to
his
Saints
:
The
Saints
sound
the
Trumpets
,
by
their
holding
forth
and
professing
of
the
truth
;
and
every
Trumpet
sounded
,
bringeth
a
viall
of
indignation
and
destruction
to
be
powred
forth
upon
the
earth
.
And
thus
the
witnesses
,
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
,
as
often
as
they
will
.
Now
give
me
leave
to
give
you
those
observations
,
that
the
words
afford
us
First
,
Observe
,
That
the
testimony
of
the
witnesses
,
against
the
wayes
and
practises
of
Antichrist
doth
exclude
them
from
the
heavenly
influences
and
sweet
showers
of
divine
grace
There
are
not
any
of
the
wayes
and
practices
,
or
of
the
formes
of
worship
that
Antichrist
doth
uphold
and
exercise
;
but
at
the
prophesie
of
these
witnesses
,
they
wither
and
are
dried
up
,
as
a
dead
branch
that
is
severed
from
the
root
.
These
have
effectuall
power
to
exclude
all
carnall
and
fleshly
formes
and
worships
of
Antichrist
from
all
refreshing
showers
and
dews
divine
grace
:
If
these
say
,
this
,
or
that
way
is
not
of
God
,
't
is
not
the
appointment
of
Christ
,
't
is
of
man
,
't
is
his
invention
,
't
is
fleshly
and
carnall
:
I
say
,
presently
upon
the
witnesse
and
testimony
of
the
faithfull
witnesses
,
the
heavenly
dews
and
sweet
distilling
showers
of
divine
grace
have
been
shut
up
,
and
they
have
had
no
raine
,
but
they
have
been
blasted
,
scattered
,
and
broken
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
that
in
Revel.
7.
1.
And
after
these
things
,
I
saw
foure
Angels
standing
in
the
foure
corners
of
the
earth
,
holding
the
foure
winds
of
the
earth
,
that
it
should
not
blow
on
the
earth
,
nor
on
the
sea
,
nor
on
any
tree
.
These
winds
import
the
sweet
gentle
winds
of
the
word
and
Spirit
of
God
,
as
appeares
,
Cant.
4.
16.
The
foure
Angels
present
us
with
the
servants
of
Christ
,
who
by
their
witnesse
and
discovery
of
truth
,
doe
hinder
and
restraine
those
refreshing
and
fructifying
gales
of
winde
,
from
blowing
upon
the
earthly
,
carnal
,
and
invented
formes
of
worship
,
that
the
earthly
church
doth
hold
forth
;
by
the
power
and
prevalency
of
truth
,
there
is
a
stoppage
made
upon
the
errours
and
false
wayes
of
Antichrist
.
Such
was
the
judgement
the
Lord
threatned
to
the
house
of
Israel
for
their
unfruitfullnesse
,
saving
,
I
will
command
the
clouds
that
they
raine
no
raine
upon
it
,
Esa.
5.
6.
The
Lord
would
so
shut
up
the
clouds
,
that
they
should
not
raine
upon
his
Vineyard
,
that
it
might
wither
away
with
drought
.
So
in
Jere.
3.
3.
God
did
withhold
the
showers
and
the
raine
from
the
house
of
Israel
.
This
power
is
given
to
the
witnesses
,
that
they
shut
heaven
,
that
it
raine
not
all
the
dayes
of
their
prophesie
.
Secondly
,
Observ
,
That
all
the
sweet
and
refreshing
streames
of
comfort
and
supply
,
that
Antichrist
lives
upon
,
are
turned
bitternesse
and
contention
,
at
the
prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
.
Hence
it
is
,
they
have
alwayes
been
accounted
the
troublers
of
the
peace
and
quietnesse
of
the
world
;
were
it
not
for
the
testimony
of
these
witnesses
,
the
world
would
never
be
disturbed
nor
disquieted
;
they
could
be
at
rest
and
peace
,
and
all
their
streames
would
be
sweet
,
their
waters
would
never
be
disturbed
,
they
could
d.
Inke
them
downe
merrily
;
but
that
the
witnesses
prophesie
against
them
,
saying
these
ordinances
,
these
formes
of
worships
,
these
gifts
are
humane
,
carnall
and
fleshly
;
presently
their
waters
are
turned
into
blo●d
and
contention
,
into
strife
and
debate
,
into
bi
ternesse
and
confusion
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
the
eff●ct
of
the
third
Trumpet
,
Chap.
8.
11.
The
starre
called
wormewood
fell
into
the
third
part
of
the
waters
,
and
they
became
wormewood
,
and
men
dyed
of
the
waters
,
because
they
were
made
bitter
.
The
star
was
called
wormewood
,
from
the
effect
of
it
,
because
it
made
the
waters
bitter
:
the
best
of
Antichrists
doctrines
,
ordinances
,
and
formes
of
worship
,
which
are
as
so
many
fountaines
and
streames
of
water
,
they
are
now
become
as
wormwood
,
bitter
and
unsavoury
.
And
thus
all
the
wayes
of
Antichrist
are
turned
into
blood
and
contention
,
into
wormwood
and
bitternesse
,
bythe
prophesie
of
these
witnesses
.
Thirdly
,
Observ
,
That
the
prophesie
of
the
witnesse
,
though
in
a
meane
,
low
,
and
sackcloth
condition
,
is
of
mightly
force
and
power
unto
their
adversaries
.
All
the
evill
that
befalls
Antichrist
,
proceeds
from
the
prophesie
of
the
witnesses
;
they
by
their
declaration
and
profession
of
truth
,
sound
sorth
the
Trumpets
;
and
every
Trumpet
sounding
,
doth
cause
a
viall
of
wrath
to
be
powred
out
upon
the
head
of
Antichrist
.
Then
needs
must
the
force
and
power
of
their
prophesie
be
great
:
These
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
:
and
that
as
often
as
they
will
:
as
often
as
they
prophesie
,
as
often
as
they
give
forth
their
testimony
of
the
truth
of
Christ
,
they
smite
all
earthly
things
;
all
things
that
are
carnall
and
fleshly
,
are
killed
and
slaine
.
Then
all
the
plagues
,
famines
,
warres
,
in
the
world
are
occasioned
by
these
witnesses
;
all
spiritual
sicknesses
,
weaknesses
,
and
consumptions
,
issue
forth
of
the
mouths
of
these
Prophets
,
which
torment
the
world
.
In
a
word
,
these
powre
out
all
the
vialls
of
Gods
indignation
upon
the
beast
,
that
man
of
sin
,
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
.
Here
then
take
notice
of
all
plagues
,
with
which
these
smite
the
earth
,
by
powring
forth
all
the
vialls
.
VERS.
7.
And
when
they
have
finished
their
testimony
,
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
shall
make
warre
against
them
,
and
shall
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
.
HAving
spoken
of
the
active
part
of
these
witnesses
,
how
they
were
impowered
to
prophesie
;
and
thereby
enabled
to
resist
their
enemies
;
now
here
we
are
to
proceed
to
speake
of
their
passive
part
,
in
that
they
should
suffer
from
their
enemies
.
As
these
witnesses
did
most
grievously
torment
Antichrist
,
by
smiting
the
earth
with
all
plagues
;
so
in
revenge
,
we
have
Antichrist
about
to
repay
these
witnesses
,
for
all
the
wrongs
he
doth
receive
.
The
words
hold
forth
the
slaying
and
death
of
the
witnesses
,
and
that
when
they
have
finished
their
testimony
:
in
which
thing
we
have
a
plaine
allusion
unto
the
story
of
Christ's
death
,
resurrection
,
and
ascension
:
as
Christ
finished
his
testimony
,
and
was
slaine
;
after
which
he
rose
againe
,
and
ascended
;
so
it
falleth
out
with
these
witnesses
.
Now
from
the
words
here
,
concerning
the
death
of
the
witnesses
,
by
the
war
made
against
them
;
Consider
these
particulars
.
First
,
the
time
when
they
are
slaine
;
and
that
is
,
when
they
had
finished
their
testimony
.
Secondly
,
by
whom
they
should
be
slaine
;
and
that
is
by
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
Thirdly
,
the
manner
how
they
are
slaine
;
and
that
is
expressed
gradually
,
by
a
threefold
action
of
the
beast
,
who
is
sayd
.
-
First
,
to
make
war
against
them
.
-
Secondly
,
to
overcome
them
.
-
Thirdly
,
to
kill
them
.
First
,
of
the
time
when
these
witnesses
should
be
slaine
,
and
that
's
declared
to
be
,
when
they
have
finished
their
testimony
.
These
witnesses
have
a
time
to
prophesie
,
and
also
a
time
when
they
shall
finish
their
testimony
,
and
then
they
are
slaine
.
The
maine
thing
we
are
to
quire
after
,
is
to
know
when
these
have
finished
their
testimony
;
and
then
we
shall
easily
know
,
when
they
are
to
be
slaine
.
Now
the
most
received
opinion
is
,
that
these
witnesses
never
come
to
finish
their
testimony
,
untill
neer
the
end
and
period
of
Antichrists
raigne
,
that
there
should
be
some
great
and
eminent
slaughter
at
the
latter
end
of
their
prophesie
,
upon
the
declining
of
Antichrist's
state
and
kingdome
;
but
this
is
far
remote
from
the
true
scope
and
sence
of
●he
truth
in
this
place
;
for
so
the
slaying
of
the
witnesses
should
be
restrained
to
some
particular
persons
,
and
to
some
particular
time
,
and
that
neer
the
end
of
Antichrists
raigne
:
whereas
the
slaving
of
the
witnesses
,
is
a
continued
act
,
even
all
the
dayes
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
beast
,
who
doth
alwayes
make
war
against
these
,
and
doth
alwayes
overcome
and
kill
the
holy
people
,
(
all
the
time
,
that
the
holy
Citie
is
given
into
his
hand
)
to
trample
upon
them
and
abuse
them
.
Then
the
time
when
these
witnesses
have
finished
their
testimony
is
meant
no
more
then
this
,
that
when
any
of
the
faithfull
servants
of
Christ
,
shall
in
any
age
or
time
of
Antichrist
,
faithfully
and
fully
discharge
their
trust
,
deliver
their
message
,
give
forth
their
testimony
of
those
truths
of
Christ
,
that
they
are
convinced
of
,
against
Antichrist
,
and
the
present
evills
of
the
times
they
live
under
:
then
they
are
sayd
to
finish
their
testimony
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
variously
translated
,
the
most
accute
render
it
,
when
they
are
about
to
finish
their
testimony
.
This
they
doe
,
before
they
are
slaine
;
and
because
they
doe
this
,
therefore
they
are
slaine
;
for
they
are
slaine
because
of
the
testimony
they
give
forth
.
Thus
Christ
was
sayd
to
finish
hu
worke
,
Joh.
17.
4.
by
that
faithfull
testimony
he
gave
of
the
Father
.
And
Paul
tells
us
,
he
had
finished
his
course
,
2
Tim.
4.
7.
when
he
had
faithfully
discharged
his
trust
,
by
preaching
the
Gospel
,
according
to
his
Commission
.
So
the
Saints
in
every
age
and
time
,
when
they
have
faithfully
given
in
their
evidence
and
testimony
of
that
truth
they
know
,
then
they
have
finished
their
testimony
:
and
not
that
all
the
witnesses
should
first
give
in
their
testimony
,
and
at
the
last
a
few
of
them
should
be
slaine
;
but
that
,
I
say
,
every
Saint
,
every
witnesse
of
the
Lord
,
in
every
age
and
time
shall
faithfully
give
in
his
testimony
,
and
then
is
slaine
:
so
that
the
slaying
of
the
witnesses
is
not
confined
to
one
time
,
or
the
last
period
of
Antichrist
;
but
their
slaying
continues
as
long
,
as
their
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
as
we
shall
shew
more
hereafter
.
Secondly
,
by
whom
shall
these
witnesses
be
slaine
;
and
that
is
,
by
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
Now
for
the
opening
of
this
passage
,
consider
three
things
.
-
First
,
who
is
meant
by
this
beast
-
Secondly
,
from
whence
he
cometh
.
-
Thirdly
,
the
forme
or
manner
of
his
coming
.
First
,
by
this
beast
is
meant
Antichrist
,
who
is
so
called
from
his
beastly
nature
,
being
most
fierce
and
cruell
,
most
barbarous
and
dangerous
.
So
he
is
called
a
beast
in
Chap.
13.
4
,
5.
because
his
mouth
is
full
of
blasphemy
,
and
his
carriage
full
of
inhumanity
:
for
his
rage
,
fury
,
and
madnesse
he
is
like
unto
a
beast
;
being
of
a
devouring
nature
,
and
of
a
beastly
disposition
.
The
whorish
woman
is
sayd
to
ride
upon
the
beast
,
Chap.
17.
7.
The
woman
is
that
whorish
and
Antichristian
spirit
,
that
doth
ride
forth
,
and
act
by
a
beastly
,
inhumane
power
,
and
as
a
beast
doth
devour
and
destroy
;
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
give
their
power
unto
the
beast
,
and
so
they
become
beastly
,
fierce
and
untractable
also
The
beast
then
is
no
other
,
then
that
wicked
one
,
that
son
of
perdition
,
that
spirit
of
wickednesse
,
that
mystery
of
iniquity
,
putting
it selfe
forth
in
some
corrupt
and
beast-like
power
and
carriage
,
most
fierce
and
devouring
;
it
is
Antichrist
in
his
power
and
greatnesse
,
oppressing
and
destroying
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
.
So
much
for
the
description
of
the
beast
.
Secondly
,
from
whence
this
beast
doth
arise
,
and
that
is
from
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
or
deep
Abysse
.
The
beast
mentioned
in
Chapt.
13.
1.
is
sayd
to
arise
out
of
the
sea
,
that
is
,
out
of
many
peoples
and
nations
.
And
the
beast
in
vers.
13.
is
sayd
to
arise
out
of
the
earth
;
from
a
kingly
or
earthly
power
.
But
this
beast
that
slayeth
the
witnesses
shall
arise
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
Three
things
are
sayd
to
ascend
out
of
the
bottomeesse
pit
.
First
,
the
smoke
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
Chap.
9.
2.
which
is
meant
of
all
Antichristian
darknesse
and
confusion
.
Secondly
,
we
read
of
the
Angel
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
Chap.
9.
11.
which
is
Satan
,
called
therefore
Apollyon
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
destroyer
,
whose
worke
is
to
destroy
others
.
Lastly
,
we
have
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
;
spoken
of
here
;
and
also
in
Chap.
17.
8.
First
,
the
smoke
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
is
meant
of
that
darknesse
and
confusion
,
of
that
ignorance
&
blindnesse
,
that
doth
arise
upon
the
soule
as
a
thicke
cloud
,
from
the
fleshly
acting
of
the
heart
;
whereby
the
minde
and
understanding
is
wholly
darkned
and
obscured
;
according
to
that
of
the
Apostle
,
speaking
of
the
Gentiles
,
saith
,
Having
their
understanding
darkned
,
being
alienated
from
the
life
of
God
,
through
the
ignorance
that
is
in
them
,
because
of
the
blindnesse
of
their
heart
,
Ephes.
4.
18.
Blindnesse
and
darknesse
is
upon
all
the
thoughts
and
inventions
,
upon
all
the
carnall
actings
of
the
flesh
.
Secondly
,
the
Angel
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
is
Satan
,
that
Prince
of
darknesse
,
that
evill
spirit
,
that
rules
in
the
children
of
disobedience
,
Ephes.
2.
2.
The
Prince
and
power
of
darknesse
,
by
his
instigations
and
suggestions
doth
rule
and
sway
mans
heart
.
By
the
close
of
mans
heart
with
Satan
,
he
is
captivated
&
ensnared
,
and
so
brought
into
subjection
unto
him
,
as
unto
a
mighty
Prince
or
Ruler
.
Thus
we
see
who
is
ment
by
the
Angel
of
the
bottomles
pit
.
Thirdly
,
the
beast
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
is
Antichrist
in
the
forme
of
a
beast
,
or
acting
in
his
beastly
,
inhumane
power
,
with
much
cruelty
and
fiercenesse
.
Now
what
is
this
bottomlesse
pit
,
or
deep
Abysse
,
that
hath
no
bottome
,
it
cannot
be
measured
,
none
can
take
a
dimention
of
it
;
now
I
say
,
what
is
this
,
but
that
hellish
working
,
those
fleshly
imaginations
,
those
blacke
and
beastly
devices
of
mans
heart
;
whereof
there
is
no
measure
or
end
,
none
can
fadome
them
,
none
can
search
the
bottome
of
them
.
Wee
told
you
before
,
that
the
frame
and
image
of
Antichrist
,
did
arise
from
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
;
so
here
this
beast
,
or
power
of
darknesse
that
slayeth
the
witnesses
,
ariseth
out
of
that
hellish
wickednesse
,
that
rage
and
cruelty
,
from
that
darknesse
and
confusion
in
the
heart
of
man
;
this
is
the
pit
that
hath
no
bottome
;
this
beast
or
forme
of
wickednes
,
this
beast-like
power
,
that
slayeth
the
witnesses
,
hath
no
foundation
,
it
is
not
brought
forth
by
any
institution
of
Christ
,
it
hath
no
such
bottom
to
fasten
it selfe
on
,
but
doth
arise
from
the
evill
imaginations
of
mans
heart
:
this
wickednesse
&
rage
hath
no
limits
or
bounds
:
the
heart
of
man
closing
with
Satan
,
doth
hatch
&
bring
forth
all
the
most
abominable
&
hideous
,
the
most
black
and
monstrous
wickednesse
,
that
is
acted
in
the
world
:
This
wickednesse
arising
into
power
and
greatnesse
,
breaketh
forth
into
cruelty
and
rage
,
into
madnesse
and
beastlinesse
:
Antichrist
acting
upon
this
principall
,
becomes
as
a
beast
,
and
is
fierce
and
cruell
;
he
being
in
power
doth
kill
and
slay
the
witnesses
and
faithfull
servants
of
Christ
.
And
this
beast
ariseth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
that
is
without
breadth
or
length
,
such
as
cannot
be
fathomed
or
measured
,
being
full
of
darknesse
and
blacknesse
of
torment
and
confusion
.
Thus
we
see
what
is
meant
by
the
bottomlesse
pit
;
from
whence
this
beast
cometh
,
that
maketh
war
with
the
Saints
.
Hence
it
is
;
that
the
Apostle
sayth
;
The
coming
of
the
man
of
sin
,
is
after
the
working
of
Satan
,
2
Thes.
2.
9.
It
is
Satan
that
doth
captivate
the
mindes
and
understandings
of
men
,
and
powerfully
seduce
and
deceive
them
:
So
that
Satans
working
upon
the
hearts
of
men
,
doth
produce
all
those
strange
inventions
&
deceits
,
all
that
darknesse
and
confusion
,
all
those
horrid
designes
and
plots
:
that
causeth
all
that
rage
and
cruelty
,
that
mans
heart
doth
hatch
&
bring
forth
,
even
all
that
killing
and
slaying
enmity
,
that
Antichrist
doth
exercise
against
the
witnesses
.
So
much
for
the
description
of
the
bottomles
pit
,
from
whence
the
beast
cometh
.
Thirdly
,
the
manner
of
this
beasts
coming
;
he
doth
ascend
up
,
&c.
that
is
into
greatnesse
and
power
,
he
doth
arise
up
high
in
dignity
and
dominion
.
This
beast
doth
ascend
from
the
bottomlesse
pit
of
the
workings
of
Satan
,
from
that
darknesse
,
blacknesse
,
confution
,
rage
,
cruelty
in
mans
heart
,
up
unto
greatnesse
,
power
,
and
dominion
.
This
wickednesse
doth
not
lye
in
the
hellish
imaginations
of
mans
heart
,
closed
up
in
those
unfathomed
and
endlesse
thoughts
and
inventions
;
but
it
ascendeth
up
into
power
and
action
,
it
ariseth
into
height
and
dominion
,
and
then
breaketh
forth
into
cruelty
and
oppression
.
Thus
the
beast
is
sayd
to
ascend
out
of
the
sea
,
Chap.
13.
1.
that
is
,
he
as
being
greedy
of
supremacy
and
greatnesse
,
did
ascend
by
little
and
little
,
untill
he
was
lifted
up
into
the
highest
power
and
dominion
.
So
this
beast
doth
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
to
a
state
of
strength
and
power
:
As
it
is
sayd
in
Chap.
13.
2.
The
Dragon
gave
unto
the
beast
his
power
,
and
his
seat
,
and
great
authority
,
that
so
he
might
make
war
with
the
Saints
and
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
.
Thus
much
for
the
manner
of
the
beasts
ascension
.
The
third
thing
to
be
considered
,
is
the
manner
how
the
witnesses
are
to
be
slaine
;
and
that
is
expressed
by
a
threefold
action
of
the
beast
,
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
;
he
shall
,
-
First
,
make
warre
against
them
.
-
Secondly
,
shall
overcome
them
.
-
Thirdly
,
he
shall
kill
them
.
First
,
we
have
the
war
,
that
this
beast
makes
against
the
witnesses
.
This
is
the
war
in
heaven
,
spoken
of
in
Chap.
12.
7.
between
Michael
and
his
Angels
,
fighting
with
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
;
That
is
,
Christ
and
his
people
waging
a
spirituall
war
,
against
the
Devill
and
his
agents
.
This
represents
us
with
the
spirit
of
enmity
and
malice
of
the
Serpent
,
put
forth
in
the
power
and
authority
of
the
Dragon
:
here
is
the
seede
of
the
Serpent
,
and
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
conflicting
and
fighting
one
against
the
other
.
When
the
woman
is
fled
into
the
wilderness
,
and
Antichrist
himselfe
having
taken
the
possession
of
the
outward
Court
,
yet
the
Dragon
makes
war
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
,
Chap.
12.
ult
.
This
war
is
in
heaven
,
being
a
spirituall
Combate
between
Christ
and
Antichrist
.
The
envie
,
the
malice
,
and
the
inveterate
hatred
of
the
seed
of
the
Serpent
is
alwayes
putting
it selfe
forth
against
Christ
,
his
servants
,
his
image
,
and
truth
.
Hence
it
was
,
that
Christ
told
the
Jewes
,
That
they
were
of
their
father
the
Devill
,
who
was
a
murtherer
from
the
beginning
,
Joh.
8.
44.
They
received
the
root
and
seed
of
malice
and
hatred
from
Satan
,
the
accuser
of
the
servants
of
Christ
,
who
doth
alwayes
raise
calumny
,
war
,
and
contention
against
them
.
Thus
the
beast
being
filled
with
the
cursed
seed
of
the
envie
and
malice
of
the
Serpent
,
doth
alwayes
make
war
with
the
Saints
.
Secondly
,
this
beast
shall
overcome
the
witnesses
.
This
represents
us
with
the
craft
and
subtilty
of
the
Serpent
,
whereby
he
shall
ensnare
and
intrap
the
Saints
for
the
time
that
they
shall
be
given
into
his
hand
.
Thus
it
is
said
of
the
King
of
a
fierce
countenance
,
that
through
his
policy
he
should
cause
craft
to
prosper
in
his
hand
,
Dan.
8.
25.
And
so
in
Dan.
11.
31.
He
shall
corrupt
with
flatteries
.
Such
is
the
craft
and
subtilty
of
Antichrist
,
who
by
faire
pretenies
,
and
subtill
devices
doth
betray
the
Saint
.
And
thus
he
doth
,
by
translating
himselfe
into
an
Angel
of
light
,
taking
up
the
forme
of
Christ
,
to
persecute
the
spirit
and
life
of
Christ
.
The
beast
comes
forth
with
faire
pretences
,
like
a
woman
in
some
glorious
dresse
,
arayed
in
purple
,
and
scarlet
colour
,
decked
with
gold
and
precious
stones
,
and
pearles
,
Revel.
17.
4.
having
many
excellencies
of
nature
,
and
formes
of
worship
,
humane
gifts
,
and
a
counterfeit
spirit
;
that
so
the
whole
world
wander
after
the
beast
,
saying
,
Who
is
like
unto
the
beast
?
But
when
he
hath
by
subtilty
and
deceit
brought
about
his
owne
ends
,
then
he
openeth
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
,
and
abuse
his
people
,
by
Ecclesiasticall
Cannons
,
Lawes
,
and
Constitutions
;
so
that
,
to
the
malice
,
here
is
added
the
subtilty
of
the
beast
to
overcome
,
and
ensnare
the
Saints
,
and
to
bring
them
under
his
power
and
jurisdiction
,
all
the
appoynted
time
,
while
they
are
given
into
his
hand
.
Thus
the
beast
by
turning
Religion
into
a
Law
,
and
by
establishing
his
formes
of
worship
by
civill
sanction
,
and
humane
authority
,
taking
into
his
assistance
the
powers
of
the
world
,
he
doth
prevaile
against
,
and
overcome
the
witnesses
.
Thirdly
,
the
beast
is
sayd
to
kill
these
witnesses
.
And
this
represents
us
with
the
spirit
of
cruelty
;
herein
he
doth
beast-like
,
devour
and
destroy
the
faithfull
servants
of
Christ
.
Now
we
must
not
understand
this
killing
of
the
witnesses
,
of
a
literall
or
outward
slaying
,
but
of
a
Mysticall
slaying
;
for
they
are
not
here
slaine
as
men
;
but
they
are
slaine
as
witnesses
:
and
so
their
killing
here
imports
two
things
.
First
,
a
restraint
layd
upon
their
persons
;
sometimes
by
imprisonment
and
banishment
,
sometimes
by
throwing
them
from
place
and
office
,
from
rule
and
government
,
by
silencing
and
suspending
of
them
;
some
way
or
other
hindering
them
in
the
course
of
their
prophesie
.
Thus
the
Jewes
cast
out
the
poore
man
out
of
the
Synagogue
,
that
Christ
made
to
see
,
Job
.
9.
And
all
because
he
gave
a
testimony
of
the
power
of
Christ
,
who
opened
his
eyes
.
Thus
the
high
Priests
&
Pharisees
did
beate
,
misuse
,
and
imprison
the
Apostles
,
in
Act.
Chap.
4.
and
Chap.
5.
Thus
the
beast
doth
put
in
execution
all
the
politick
Laws
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
Constitutions
,
to
hinder
,
restraine
,
and
wholly
to
disturb
the
witnesses
in
the
course
of
their
prophesie
.
Thus
first
,
they
are
civilly
slaine
,
by
restraint
upon
their
persons
.
Secondly
,
they
are
spiritually
slaine
,
by
the
casting
forth
and
rejecting
of
their
testimony
.
It
is
the
practice
and
endeavour
of
the
beast
to
turne
the
truth
of
their
testimony
into
a
lie
,
and
into
falshood
,
by
reproaching
,
contemning
,
and
scandalizing
the
word
of
their
testimony
,
by
the
reproachfull
names
of
error
and
scisme
.
There
hath
been
all
the
dayes
of
the
raigne
of
Antichrist
,
some
truth
that
the
Saints
have
testified
of
,
that
hath
been
under
much
shame
and
reproach
,
that
hath
been
most
rejected
by
the
world
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
the
Lord
saith
unto
the
Church
of
Philadelphia
,
that
she
had
kept
the
word
of
his
patience
,
Revel.
3.
10.
Now
what
is
the
word
of
Gods
patience
;
but
that
word
and
testimony
,
that
the
world
doth
reject
,
cast
forth
as
dung
,
and
trample
upon
.
That
truth
which
is
most
under
contempt
and
scorne
of
the
world
;
which
the
Saints
suffer
most
by
,
&
for
which
they
are
made
the
off-scouring
of
all
things
:
That
word
of
truth
that
is
most
opposed
in
each
age
of
the
world
,
is
the
word
of
Christs
patience
.
Thus
wee
see
how
the
witnesses
are
slaine
,
first
,
civilly
,
by
a
restraint
layd
upon
their
persons
.
Secondly
,
spiritually
,
by
the
world
,
casting
forth
,
and
rejecting
of
their
testimony
.
This
of
their
testimony
is
that
,
which
most
principally
,
and
most
constantly
these
witnesses
are
slaine
in
;
for
all
the
enmity
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
power
of
the
world
hath
alwayes
been
opposing
the
truth
they
assert
,
not
at
all
owning
,
but
alwayes
condemning
,
slighting
,
and
casting
forth
the
testimony
that
these
give
forth
of
Christ
,
or
of
his
Spirit
.
As
the
Jewes
first
killed
the
person
of
Christ
,
and
afterwards
sought
against
his
Gospel
and
truth
:
so
Antichrist
doth
not
onely
by
Ecclesiastiall
Cannons
and
humane
Institutions
,
restraine
the
persons
of
the
witnesses
,
exercising
a
civill
death
over
their
persons
;
but
also
they
suppresse
and
slay
the
very
truths
and
testimonies
that
they
beare
witness
unto
.
Thus
we
see
how
the
beast
doth
kill
these
witnesses
;
and
what
manner
of
slaying
they
suffer
.
The
Text
being
thus
far
opened
;
we
are
now
to
come
to
give
you
some
observations
from
it
.
First
,
Observe
,
That
the
Saints
of
Christ
in
every
age
and
time
,
are
enabled
to
finish
their
testimony
,
maugre
all
the
opposition
that
is
made
against
them
.
Antichrist
by
all
his
fury
and
rage
cannot
so
farre
hinder
these
witnesses
,
as
that
they
should
not
finish
their
testimony
.
The
Lord
doth
give
opportunity
to
every
one
of
his
faithfull
servants
,
that
they
may
finish
their
worke
,
deliver
their
message
,
and
faithfully
declare
that
committed
to
their
trust
,
before
they
are
taken
off
,
or
wholly
restrained
by
the
power
of
the
beast
.
This
was
manifested
in
Christ
,
when
the
Jewes
had
a
minde
to
apprehend
him
in
the
Temple
,
but
could
not
lay
hands
on
him
,
because
his
houre
was
not
come
,
Joh.
8.
20.
It
was
not
in
their
power
to
put
Christ
to
death
,
untill
he
had
finished
his
testimony
:
and
therefore
he
saith
,
When
I
was
daily
with
you
in
the
Temple
,
ye
stretehed
forth
no
hands
against
me
:
but
this
is
your
houre
,
and
the
power
of
darknesse
,
Luk.
22.
53.
As
if
Christ
had
sayd
,
When
I
was
daily
with
you
in
the
Temple
,
preaching
the
kingdome
of
God
,
and
performing
the
worke
,
that
the
Father
gave
me
to
doe
,
ye
did
not
,
ye
could
not
lay
hands
on
me
,
to
take
me
:
but
this
is
your
houre
,
or
time
wherein
God
hath
permitted
you
to
rage
against
me
,
and
the
Priace
of
darknesse
hath
power
,
that
by
your
hands
I
should
be
taken
,
and
put
to
death
.
In
the
same
manner
the
Lord
doth
first
impower
his
faithfull
witnesses
,
to
deliver
their
message
,
to
finish
their
testi-mony
,
by
asserting
the
truth
of
Christ
,
opposing
the
wickednesse
and
falshood
of
Antichrist
,
before
they
are
slaine
or
taken
off
by
the
adversary
.
Secondly
,
in
that
Antichrist
is
called
That
the
rage
and
cruelty
of
the
adversary
is
very
great
against
the
faithfull
servants
of
Christ
.
Antichrist
is
of
a
cruell
,
fierce
,
corrupt
,
beastly
,
and
inhumane
nature
;
and
therefore
compared
to
all
the
most
ravenous
and
devouring
beasts
,
as
to
a
Serpent
for
subtilty
,
to
a
Lyon
for
strength
and
rage
,
to
a
Beare
for
devouring
,
to
a
Leopard
for
his
fiercenesse
,
and
the
like
.
We
have
the
Apostle
testifying
of
this
,
when
he
saith
of
himselfe
;
I
fought
with
beasts
at
Ephesus
,
1
Cor.
15.
32.
Some
interpret
these
words
literally
,
in
that
of
old
the
Christians
were
often
Damnati
ad
bestias
,
being
condemned
to
be
devoured
by
wild
beasts
:
whereupon
it
was
a
common
speech
in
the
dayes
of
Tertullian
,
Christianos
ad
leones
.
But
I
rather
conceive
the
speech
of
the
Apostle
to
be
figurative
and
metaphoricall
;
and
by
beast
he
meaneth
beastly
●●nded
men
:
Such
as
the
Cretians
were
,
whom
he
calls
evill
beasts
,
Tit.
1.
12.
They
were
intractable
and
dangerous
to
deale
withall
,
being
of
a
raging
and
fierce
nature
.
The
same
inhumane
nature
,
and
cruelty
is
found
in
Antichrist
,
alwayes
endeavouring
to
devoure
the
faithfull
witnesses
of
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
doth
the
beast
that
killeth
the
witnesses
,
ascend
out
of
the
bottomlesse
lesse
pit
,
Then
Observe
,
That
the
workings
and
deceits
of
Antichrist
are
very
deep
and
mysterious
.
This
inquity
is
brought
forth
by
the
working
of
Satan
,
upon
the
heart
of
man
;
exciting
and
stirring
up
so
many
fleshly
workings
,
&
strange
inventions
,
acting
in
so
much
subtilty
and
craft
,
exercised
in
such
a
deep
mystery
of
iniquity
,
that
none
can
fathome
the
depth
,
or
reach
the
bottome
of
the
wickednesse
thereof
.
It
is
not
like
a
cleare
streame
,
that
we
may
see
the
bottome
;
but
there
is
so
much
mud
and
filth
,
that
none
can
see
the
depth
of
all
that
subtilty
and
craft
,
of
all
that
pride
and
selfe
love
,
of
all
that
hypocriticall
deceit
and
wickednesse
,
that
is
the
very
sourse
and
spring
of
all
the
actings
of
Antichrist
.
This
pit
that
hath
no
bottome
,
is
all
that
hellifh
darkness
,
all
that
beastly
filthiness
,
all
that
outragious
cruelty
,
that
doth
arise
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
fighting
against
and
opposing
the
very
light
,
life
,
and
image
of
Christ
in
his
people
.
This
pit
is
as
deep
as
hell
,
and
full
of
hiddeous
darknesse
;
it
is
inexorable
as
the
grave
,
and
never
satisfied
in
it's
pride
and
abominable
wickednesse
.
This
is
the
deepest
mystery
of
iniquity
;
Satan
transforming
of
himselfe
into
an
Angel
of
light
;
suggesting
the
most
cursed
wickednesse
into
the
heart
of
man
,
under
the
very
forme
of
zeale
and
holinesse
,
thereby
seeking
to
dishonour
God
,
and
ruine
his
people
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
mystery
is
written
upon
the
head
of
the
whorish
woman
,
Chap.
17.
15.
when
in
her
ornaments
of
purple
,
and
decking
of
silver
,
gold
,
and
precious
stones
;
she
is
full
of
abominations
,
and
filthinesse
of
fornication
;
being
but
the
mother
of
harlots
,
and
abominations
of
the
earth
.
Here
is
the
fountaine
of
all
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
that
the
world
seeth
not
the
depth
of
,
neither
can
it
fathome
the
bottome
of
this
wickednesse
,
of
this
mystery
;
it
ascendeth
from
the
pit
as
deep
as
hell
it selfe
.
Fourthly
,
doth
this
beast
ascend
upward
:
Then
Observe
,
There
is
a
time
when
Antichrist
doth
ascend
high
in
greatnesse
and
power
.
All
that
wickednesse
and
abomination
,
all
that
blacknesse
and
darknesse
,
all
that
deceivablenesse
and
iniquity
,
suggested
by
Satan
,
into
mans
heart
,
that
we
spake
of
before
:
it
is
gathered
up
,
and
acted
in
greatnesse
,
power
,
and
dominion
:
The
spirit
of
selfe-righteousnesse
,
pride
,
malice
and
envie
;
now
comes
forth
in
the
forme
and
power
of
a
beast
.
There
is
a
time
when
this
wickedness
shall
raigne
and
beare
sway
:
this
is
the
houre
and
the
day
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
beast
;
according
to
that
saying
in
Revel
13.
5.
Power
was
given
unto
the
beast
,
to
continue
forty
and
two
msneths
.
And
therefore
it
is
permitted
,
that
he
should
for
a
time
,
act
according
to
his
will
,
because
he
is
great
,
as
it
is
spoken
by
Daniel
,
of
the
king
of
a
fierce
countenance
,
Dan.
8.
4.
Thus
we
have
it
in
Revel.
17.
13.
The
ten
hornes
,
doe
with
one
minde
give
their
power
and
strength
unto
the
beast
.
They
do
with
one
consent
use
all
their
personall
and
royall
authority
to
uphold
the
power
and
dominion
of
the
beast
.
By
this
meanes
the
beast
doth
ascend
,
becomes
great
,
and
mighty
in
power
.
But
as
there
is
a
time
of
the
beasts
ascension
,
so
also
there
is
a
time
of
his
descension
and
declining
;
when
the
ten
Kings
shall
withdraw
their
power
againe
,
and
hate
the
whore
,
and
burne
her
flesh
with
fire
,
Revel.
17.
16.
There
will
be
times
when
these
shall
no
longer
submit
to
the
tyranny
of
the
beast
,
but
shall
conspire
against
him
,
and
strip
him
of
his
ornaments
,
and
prey
upon
his
spoyles
and
ruines
.
Then
shall
the
beast
descend
into
the
pit
of
perdition
and
destruction
,
from
whence
he
did
ascend
:
and
as
Solomon
saith
:
The
righteous
shall
be
delivered
,
&
the
wicked
shal
come
in
their
steed
.
Thus
Antichrist
hath
his
time●
of
rising
into
power
and
greatnesse
,
and
shall
also
have
his
declinings
,
&
time
of
falling
,
when
he
shall
grow
weak
and
feeble
,
and
shall
not
be
able
to
stand
,
Fiftly
,
and
lastly
,
doth
the
beast
make
war
against
,
overcome
and
kill
these
witnesses
:
then
observe
,
That
the
witnesses
are
continually
overcome
and
slaying
,
all
the
time
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
beast
.
The
slaying
of
the
witnesses
cannot
be
confined
to
one
age
or
time
,
towards
the
latter
end
of
their
prophesie
;
and
that
onely
some
particular
persons
should
be
slain●
(
and
that
by
martyrdome
onely
)
but
the
beast
doth
alwayes
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
by
civill
power
,
and
ecclesiasticall
law
,
doth
alwayes
overcome
them
,
and
by
the
execution
of
that
law
,
doth
kill
them
,
by
hindering
them
in
the
course
of
their
prophesie
,
and
rejecting
their
testimony
,
turning
the
truth
into
a
lie
:
thus
I
say
,
the
witnesses
are
alwayes
slaying
,
the
whole
time
of
Antichrists
raigne
.
Hence
it
is
sayd
,
that
the
little
horne
should
weary
out
thg
Saints
of
the
most
high
,
Dan.
7.
25.
by
continuall
vexing
and
tormenting
of
them
.
It
is
sayd
of
the
Locusts
that
ascended
out
of
the
smoke
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
That
they
had
faces
like
men
:
having
a
shew
of
humanity
;
and
their
haire
was
as
the
haire
of
women
:
by
reason
of
their
perswasive
flatteries
,
and
faire
shewes
of
gentlenesse
and
meeknesse
:
but
they
had
the
teeth
of
Lyons
,
rending
and
devouring
the
Saints
by
their
cruell
exactions
,
and
tyrannicall
governments
,
whereby
they
have
alwayes
suppressed
the
Saints
.
And
thus
have
the
faithful
witnesses
of
Christ
been
continually
in
slaying
under
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
beast
.
VERS.
8.
And
their
dead
bodies
shall
lie
in
the
street
of
the
great
Citie
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodome
and
Egypt
,
where
also
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
IN
the
former
verse
we
had
the
death
and
slaying
of
the
witnesses
.
Now
here
we
are
to
enquire
what
becomes
of
their
bodies
:
of
which
we
have
an
account
in
this
,
and
the
two
following
verses
.
First
,
their
bodies
lie
in
the
great
Citie
:
Secondly
,
they
are
kept
from
buriall
,
vers.
9.
Thirdly
,
their
enemies
rejoyce
over
them
,
vers.
10.
And
their
dead
bodies
shall
lie
in
the
street
,
&c.
Here
take
notice
.
First
,
what
is
meant
by
their
dead
bodies
.
Secondly
,
the
place
where
they
lie
,
and
that
is
in
the
street
of
the
great
Citie
.
Thirdly
,
we
have
a
description
of
this
great
Citie
.
First
,
by
it's
resemblance
;
first
,
to
Sodome
:
secondly
,
to
Egypt
.
Secondly
,
by
it's
action
;
Where
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
First
,
to
enquire
what
is
meant
by
the
dead
bodies
of
the
witnesses
.
We
must
beare
in
minde
how
,
and
in
what
manner
they
were
slaine
:
and
that
was
mystically
and
metaphorically
,
and
therefore
their
bodies
must
be
so
understood
also
:
Then
if
it
were
meant
of
the
Witdesses
being
slaine
in
their
testimony
:
then
it
must
here
be
meant
of
the
outward
forme
and
body
of
their
testimony
:
therefore
by
these
bodies
are
meant
all
the
externall
figures
and
formes
of
worship
in
which
the
witnesses
were
exercised
,
and
through
which
they
did
sometimes
give
forth
their
testimony
.
When
the
Church
was
driven
into
the
Wildernesse
,
to
worship
God
in
the
secret
Temple
,
the
outward
Court
,
the
whole
body
of
their
externall
formes
of
worship
they
left
behinde
them
,
and
the
Gentiles
made
use
of
them
:
so
that
this
body
or
whole
forme
of
worship
did
remaine
in
the
street
of
the
great
Citie
.
The
outward
and
externall
part
of
worship
,
when
the
spirit
&
life
wa●
departed
from
it
,
and
the
witnesses
had
left
it
,
bec●me
as
a
dead
body
or
carkase
,
as
having
no
breath
or
true
life
in
it
:
for
as
the
body
becomes
as
a
carkase
when
the
soule
and
life
is
departed
;
so
is
the
externall
forme
of
worship
when
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
is
departed
from
it
.
Now
that
the
externall
part
of
worship
,
in
the
formes
and
figures
of
it
,
when
't
is
spirit-lesse
,
and
without
life
,
is
as
a
dead
body
or
carkase
.
We
have
a
full
place
of
Scripture
to
prove
this
interpretation
;
if
we
rightly
observe
that
Text
in
Matth.
24.
28.
where
Christ
saith
,
Wheresoever
the
carkase
is
,
there
will
the
Eagles
be
gathered
together
.
The
common
interpretation
of
this
Text
is
,
that
here
by
the
carkase
should
be
meant
of
Christ
,
and
that
Saints
are
compared
to
Eagles
,
as
resorting
to
Christ
.
But
consider
how
far
remot●
this
opinion
is
,
from
the
adequate
sence
of
the
place
.
For
first
,
it
would
be
a
most
i●ksome
and
na●seous
comparison
,
to
liken
Christ
to
a
dead
stinking
carkase
:
The
like
comparison
of
Christ
we
finde
not
in
Scripture
.
Secondly
,
it
would
also
be
as
much
unsavoury
and
harsh
a
similitude
,
to
assi●●late
the
Saints
to
the
Eagle
,
which
is
a
bird
of
prey
,
mentioned
,
Job
39.
27
,
28.
&c.
But
if
we
would
enquire
for
the
minde
of
Christ
in
this
Text
,
wee
are
to
consider
the
whole
drift
and
scope
of
the
Chapter
,
which
is
no
other
then
a
full
and
ample
declaration
,
or
rather
a
prediction
of
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
the
Temple
,
the
Nation
,
and
Church
of
the
Jewes
,
as
appeares
plainly
by
the
beginning
of
the
Chapter
.
Now
in
the
middest
of
those
tribulations
&
desolations
that
should
befall
the
State
,
&
Church
of
the
Jewes
;
Many
should
say
,
lo
here
,
or
lo
there
is
Christ
,
vers
.
23.
But
Christ
exhorts
them
not
to
beleeve
those
false
Prophets
,
that
should
say
,
he
was
in
the
desert
,
or
in
the
secret
Chamber
:
and
why
?
For
as
the
lightening
cometh
out
of
the
East
,
and
shineth
even
unto
the
West
,
so
shall
also
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
man
be
.
Now
as
it
is
the
native
property
of
lightning
to
make
a
full
discovery
of
it selfe
,
by
it's
lightsomenesse
and
brightnesse
:
so
Christ
shall
be
eminently
manifested
,
and
declared
to
be
the
Messiah
,
by
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
of
the
Temple
and
worship
of
the
Jewes
.
So
that
Christ's
coming
to
destroy
Jerusalem
,
was
like
lightning
;
for
what
could
more
evince
and
testifie
,
that
Christ
was
the
true
Messiah
,
then
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
&
worship
of
the
Jewes
,
which
they
upheld
after
the
coming
of
Christ
;
when
it
should
all
have
been
abolished
.
Christ
foretelling
of
this
destruction
,
by
which
himselfe
should
be
manifested
,
coming
as
lightning
,
shining
from
the
East
to
the
West
:
saith
;
For
wheresoever
the
carkase
is
,
there
will
the
Eagles
be
gathered
together
.
Now
by
the
carkase
he
meaneth
Jerusalem
,
the
Temple
,
and
the
worship
of
the
Jewes
,
which
they
kept
up
in
use
,
after
the
coming
of
Christ
,
when
the
Jewish
formes
were
to
be
abolished
,
when
the
spirit
,
life
,
&
presence
of
God
was
departed
from
these
things
;
then
the
State
,
&
Church
,
their
Temple
and
worship
became
as
a
dead
carkase
,
without
any
life
or
spirit
in
it
;
they
onely
upheld
the
superficiall
part
of
their
forme
and
service
,
when
there
was
no
breath
of
life
,
nothing
of
the
Spirit
of
God
left
in
it
.
And
as
for
the
Eagles
,
being
birds
of
prey
,
they
are
meant
of
those
people
and
Nations
that
besieged
,
and
at
last
sacked
Jerusalem
,
pulled
downe
the
Temple
,
scattered
the
people
,
and
destroyed
their
worship
.
Thus
it
was
with
the
Temple
and
worship
,
with
the
people
and
Cities
of
the
Jewes
,
being
left
of
God
,
without
his
presence
and
spirit
,
became
as
a
dead
carkase
,
and
the
enemies
,
like
birds
of
prey
,
came
and
devour's
them
.
So
here
,
when
the
Hab.
1.
8.
The
enemy
is
compared
to
an
Eagle
.
Church
was
driven
into
the
Wilderness
,
to
worship
God
in
his
secret
Temple
;
then
the
Gentiles
possessed
themselves
of
the
outward
Court
,
of
the
externall
formes
and
figures
of
worship
;
but
without
the
presence
or
spirit
of
Christ
.
These
are
the
bodies
of
the
witnesses
,
that
lie
in
the
street
of
the
Citie
,
and
that
Antichrist
will
not
suffer
to
be
buried
,
or
put
in
graves
.
For
what
is
all
the
forme
of
worship
,
and
service
of
the
carnall
Church
,
and
of
worldly
Christians
,
but
as
a
dead
carkase
,
lifelesse
,
and
spirit-lesse
.
The
Jewes
kept
up
all
their
formes
of
worship
after
the
Messiah
was
come
,
and
had
abolished
them
all
;
and
therefore
it
was
,
that
when
the
Apostle
was
asked
,
why
he
would
revile
Gods
high
Priest
?
he
answereth
,
he
did
not
know
him
to
be
Gods
high
Priest
;
for
,
saith
he
,
it
is
written
,
Thou
shalt
not
speake
evill
of
a
Ruler
,
&c.
Act.
23.
5.
Now
I
verily
beleeve
that
the
Apostle
knew
well
enough
who
it
was
,
that
he
was
brought
before
,
and
that
he
was
the
titular
High-Priest
:
●ut
when
he
saith
;
I
wist
not
that
it
was
Gods
high
Priest
;
he
spake
ironically
,
or
by
way
of
deri●ion
;
because
he
sate
as
high
Priest
,
when
he
was
not
,
at
that
time
a
lawfull
high
Priest
,
the
office
of
Priesthood
being
expired
,
by
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
.
Now
the
Jewes
were
very
willing
to
have
kept
up
their
rites
and
formes
,
their
worship
and
Priesthood
,
when
they
should
have
been
layd
aside
,
the
Lord
being
departed
from
them
,
they
were
but
as
dead
carkases
.
In
like
manner
doth
Antichrist
,
by
the
outward
Court
,
or
externall
formes
of
worship
,
that
the
witnesses
have
exercised
in
,
these
they
uphold
and
preserve
;
these
are
the
bodies
of
the
witnesses
,
they
keep
in
the
street
of
their
Citie
,
these
they
keep
above
ground
,
and
will
no●
suffer
them
to
be
buried
:
they
onely
slay
the
testimony
&
spirit
of
the
witnesses
,
but
they
preserve
their
bodies
for
their
own
use
,
and
to
serve
their
own
ends
.
Secondly
,
Consider
,
the
place
where
these
bodies
lie
,
and
that
is
in
the
street
of
the
great
Citie
.
Here
we
have
two
things
to
enquire
after
,
viz.
what
is
meant
.
-
First
,
by
this
great
Citie
?
-
Secondly
,
by
the
street
thereof
.
First
,
This
great
Citie
is
meant
of
great
Babylon
,
mentioned
in
Chap.
17.
5.
called
the
mother
of
harlots
and
abominations
:
It
is
an
allusion
to
old
Babylon
,
called
great
,
Dan.
4.
30.
which
was
eminent
for
tyranny
and
oppression
.
Antichrist
is
called
the
mother
of
harlots
,
and
the
great
whore
,
because
as
a
strumpet
,
shee
doth
not
onely
commit
spirituall
whoredomes
,
but
doth
also
teach
and
nourish
her
children
in
the
same
way
,
and
so
●ill
the
earth
with
her
abominations
.
This
whorish
woman
is
described
to
be
this
great
Citie
which
reigneth
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
vers
.
18.
I
confesse
,
that
Rome
hath
mystically
ruled
the
Nations
,
and
hath
been
as
the
well-bead
of
the
filthinesse
and
abomination
of
the
world
.
But
more
especially
this
woman
,
here
called
the
great
Citie
,
is
the
carnall
,
worldly
,
Antichristian
Church
;
which
hath
as
a
whore
departed
from
God
,
and
hath
been
led
by
a
lying
spirit
,
and
hath
followed
after
whorish
inventions
of
her
owne
braine
,
hath
gathered
the
nations
of
the
world
into
a
Church
,
and
called
them
by
the
name
of
Christians
,
and
all
this
hath
been
by
a
mystery
of
iniquity
,
a
very
babell
and
confusion
.
This
woman
called
the
great
Citie
,
is
no
other
then
the
whole
Church
of
Antichrist
;
that
rides
upon
the
beast
or
earthly
power
;
and
is
clothed
in
gay
cloathing
of
humane
ordinances
and
formall
professions
,
pretending
to
be
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
when
she
is
a
very
harlot
,
going
after
other
lovers
;
and
whiles
she
pretends
Christianity
,
shee
is
drunke
with
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
.
This
whorish
woman
is
the
great
Citie
,
where
lieth
the
dead
bodies
of
the
witnesses
.
Secondly
,
by
the
street
of
this
great
Citie
is
meant
the
whole
Territory
and
space
,
the
confines
and
large
extent
of
the
Dominion
and
rule
of
the
Antichristian
church
and
government
.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
being
of
the
singular
number
,
is
put
for
the
plurall
,
and
signifies
all
the
streets
,
territories
and
places
of
Antichrist's
rule
and
domination
.
It
cannot
properly
be
taken
for
one
street
;
for
thero
is
no
great
Citie
made
of
one
street
:
but
indeed
the
word
,
as
rendred
by
the
Septuagint
,
signifies
a
whole
Countrey
,
the
whole
confines
or
bounds
of
a
place
:
So
that
this
street
cannot
be
meant
of
one
street
,
or
distinct
place
,
but
of
the
whole
territory
and
largenesse
of
Dominion
,
the
whole
compasse
and
extent
of
all
the
Nations
,
and
Churches
,
that
are
under
the
authority
and
command
of
Antichrist
:
the
utmost
limits
and
extreme
bounds
of
largenesse
and
greatnesse
is
here
intimated
by
the
street
.
In
the
third
place
,
we
come
to
a
description
of
this
Citie
,
and
that
is
,
First
,
by
resemblance
;
first
,
to
Sodome
;
secondly
,
to
Egypt
.
Secondly
,
by
some
carriage
or
action
of
this
Citie
towards
Christ
:
it
's
the
place
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
The
Citie
is
described
by
a
resemblance
to
Sodome
and
Egypt
,
in
a
metaphoricall
way
;
for
here
we
have
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
spiritually
,
which
means
something
that
's
spirituall
and
mysticall
:
not
that
it
's
spirituall
,
as
opposed
to
carnall
or
earthly
,
but
as
opposed
to
Sodome
and
Aegypt
literally
and
properly
so
called
.
Then
it
's
meant
of
Metaphoricall
Sodome
,
and
of
Mysticall
Aegypt
,
by
way
of
an
allusion
or
resemblance
.
First
,
Sodome
was
a
place
full
of
filthiness
and
uncleanness
,
as
we
have
the
relation
in
Gen.
19.
And
the
iniquity
of
Sodome
was
sayd
to
be
pride
,
and
fulnesse
of
bread
,
and
abundance
of
idleness
and
lasciviousness
,
Ezek.
16.
49
,
50.
It
was
with
this
abominable
wickedness
that
righteous
Lot
was
so
much
vexed
and
perplexed
in
spirit
,
at
the
sight
and
beholding
thereof
.
Suitable
unto
this
,
is
the
spirituall
uncleanness
and
filthiness
gf
Antichrist
,
called
the
mother
of
Harlots
,
full
of
abominations
,
corrupting
the
earth
by
her
uncleanness
,
and
intoxicating
the
whole
world
with
the
wine
of
her
fornications
.
In
a
word
,
all
the
whoredome
,
fornication
,
and
abomination
of
Sodome
,
are
spiritually
hatched
and
acted
by
this
whorish
woman
,
this
great
City
Babylon
the
great
,
this
Antichristian
Church
,
this
abominable
Strumpet
,
the
great
Harlot
of
the
world
.
Secondly
,
we
have
a
resemblance
to
Aegypt
.
First
,
in
respect
of
Idolatry
and
and
Superstition
,
as
appears
,
Exod.
12.
12.
They
were
full
of
Idols
and
false
gods
,
they
did
worship
their
Kine
,
and
other
Cattell
;
for
it
was
the
custome
of
the
Heathen
to
worship
their
Kine
,
and
other
Cattell
;
for
it
was
the
custome
of
the
Heathen
to
worship
that
for
Gods
,
that
the
Israelites
were
to
offer
in
sacrifice
unto
God
:
Hence
it
was
,
that
Moses
would
not
,
that
the
children
should
offer
Sacrisice
untill
they
were
come
forth
of
Aegypt
,
lest
they
should
follow
the
example
of
the
Aegyptians
.
Secondly
,
Aegypt
was
full
of
tyranny
and
oppression
towards
the
children
of
Israel
:
their
Task-masters
laid
on
heavy
burthens
on
their
shoulders
,
and
that
with
much
vigour
and
cruelty
,
as
't
is
related
in
Exod.
1.
13.
The
taske-masters
of
Aegypt
,
and
the
oppression
of
Pharaoh
,
made
it
to
be
the
very
house
of
bondage
.
The
same
things
are
found
in
mysticall
Aegypt
,
as
Idolatry
and
superstition
:
all
the
whole
bundle
of
Antichrists
worship
,
is
but
of
carnall
invention
,
and
humane
institution
,
yea
it
is
spirituall
whoredome
and
Idolatry
.
So
also
may
we
finde
in
her
all
the
cruelty
and
oppression
of
Aegypt
:
here
are
those
Task-masters
,
that
by
their
civill
power
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
Laws
doe
continually
vex
,
and
torment
the
Saints
.
As
once
Pharaoh
destroyed
the
male
children
of
the
Israelites
,
so
the
Dragon
standing
before
the
woman
,
ready
to
devoure
her
children
:
and
when
the
woman
flyeth
into
the
wildernesse
for
shelter
and
relief
,
he
casts
a
flood
of
persecution
after
her
,
and
continually
maketh
warre
with
the
remnant
of
her
seede
,
which
keepe
the
commandement
of
God
,
&
have
the
testimonie
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Rev.
12.
4.
16
,
17.
Thus
you
see
how
the
great
Citie
is
resembled
,
-
1.
To
Sodome
,
for
pride
and
filthiness
.
-
2.
To
Aegypt
,
for
idolatry
and
oppression
.
The
second
description
of
the
Citie
by
its
carriage
and
action
;
it
's
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
This
cannot
be
meant
literally
,
or
according
to
the
letter●
for
so
Christ
was
crucisied
at
Jerusalem
;
but
it
is
meant
spiritually
and
mystically
,
that
Christ
is
crucified
in
his
truth
and
members
,
in
Sodome
and
Aegypt
:
it
's
the
pride
and
filthinesse
of
Sodome
,
and
the
cursed
idolatry
and
cruelty
of
Aegypt
that
doth
alwayes
crucifie
Christ
in
his
lawes
and
servants
,
but
consider
;
First
,
though
Christ
in
his
person
was
put
to
death
at
Jerusalem
,
yet
hee
was
crucified
by
a
Roman
power
,
condemned
by
Pilate
,
a
Roman
Judge
,
and
was
adjudged
by
a
Roman
kinde
of
Secondly
,
Christ
is
crucified
mystically
,
and
that
is
in
his
truth
and
laws
,
in
his
members
and
people
.
Acts
9.
5.
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
mee
?
which
words
do
import
,
that
Christ
is
crucified
in
his
people
.
So
that
as
Christ
was
brought
in
,
adjoyned
in
testimony
and
witnesse
with
his
Saints
;
in
like
manner
he
comes
in
,
as
suffering
with
them
also
:
So
that
here
is
some
resemblance
between
the
suffering
of
Christ
,
and
his
witnesses
;
For
as
Christ
was
put
to
death
by
a
heathening
Roman
power
:
so
by
the
raign
and
dominion
of
Antichrist
,
the
Witnesses
are
put
to
death
also
,
and
Christ
is
crucified
in
them
.
It
was
the
wickednesse
of
the
Scribe●
and
Pharisees
that
accused
Christ
,
of
Judas
that
betrayed
him
,
of
Pilate
and
the
high
Priest
that
condemned
him
,
of
the
Gentile
souldiers
that
crucified
him
:
all
this
wickednesse
heightned
in
Antichrist
,
grows
into
the
uncleannesse
and
filthinesse
of
Sodome
,
and
into
the
e●●ity
and
cruely
of
Aegypt
,
doth
make
Warre
against
he
Witnesses
,
and
kill
them
.
So
that
it
is
not
so
much
meant
of
the
place
where
Christ
or
his
Saints
are
oppressed
:
●●
to
shew
,
that
the
wickedness
and
impiety
that
put
Christ
to
death
,
is
the
very
same
wickednesse
that
Antichrist
doth
exeroise
,
in
killing
of
the
fai●h●ul
se●vants
and
Witnesses
of
Christ
.
The
words
being
unfolded
,
we
now
come
to
give
some
observations
from
them
.
First
,
observe
,
That
the
external
forms
of
worship
that
Antichrist
useth
,
are
but
as
a
dead
body
,
or
carkass
.
Such
was
the
Temple
,
Priest-hood
,
and
worship
of
the
Jewes
,
when
God
had
departed
from
them
:
such
also
is
all
the
worship
&
service
of
Antichrist
;
it
's
not
so
much
the
superficies
or
external
form
that
he
doth
oppose
,
but
the
spirit
of
life
that
breathed
forth
in
them
,
by
the
Prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
.
As
the
bodie
becoms
a
Karcase
,
when
the
spirit
&
life
is
departed
,
so
is
the
external
and
formall
part
of
worship
,
when
the
spirit
of
God
hath
departed
from
it
.
The
Apostle
tells
of
a
forme
of
godliness
,
without
the
power
thereof
,
2
Tim.
3.
5.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
not
put
for
the
true
forme
or
essence
of
godliness
,
but
for
an
externall
profession
and
conformity
thereunto
by
a
meer
resemblance
,
vizard
,
or
shew
of
holinesse
:
So
all
the
formality
of
Antichrist
doth
consist
in
externall
gestures
,
behaviours
,
rites
,
and
ceremonies
,
without
the
pure
efficacious
,
powerfull
,
inward
worship
of
God
in
spirit
and
truth
:
so
all
their
formal
profession
is
but
as
a
dead
body
,
a
Carkase
without
the
life
or
spirit
of
Christ
.
Secondly
,
observe
,
That
it
is
not
so
much
the
outward
forme
or
figures
of
worship
,
that
Antichrist
seeks
to
suppresse
,
as
it
is
the
spirit
and
testimonies
of
the
Witnesses
.
The
world
doth
patch
up
their
whole
Religion
from
the
externall
formes
or
bodies
of
the
witnesses
:
these
lye
in
every
street
of
the
great
Citie
,
in
all
the
Territories
and
Dominions
of
the
Antichristian
Church
:
There
is
not
one
street
or
part
of
the
worldly
church
but
hath
store
of
these
Monuments
and
Images
of
the
worship
and
service
of
God
,
that
they
have
taken
up
,
from
the
Witnesses
laying
of
them
down
;
when
the
Saints
worship
God
in
the
inward
Temple
,
in
the
Wilderness
,
then
these
Gentiles
possesse
themselves
of
the
outward
Court
,
take
it
as
their
portion
,
and
use
it
at
their
pleasures
.
As
Mahomet
tooke
part
of
the
Jewish
customes
,
and
part
of
the
Christians
practice
,
and
so
patch'd
up
his
forme
of
worship
:
So
Antichrist
hath
taken
the
externall
formes
,
that
the
Witnesses
had
before
exercised
in
;
and
adding
his
own
inventions
,
makes
up
a
formall
R
ligion
that
he
sets
up
in
all
the
stree●s
and
territories
of
the
great
Citie
,
viz.
the
whole
Antichristian
Church
.
So
that
there
is
no
Church
,
no
State
,
part
or
Dominion
where
Antichrist
hath
to
do
,
but
there
we
may
see
the
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
the
forms
and
images
of
the
worship
,
that
they
have
been
exercised
in
,
and
have
layd
aside
.
Thirdly
,
from
the
resemblance
,
observ
,
That
Antichrist
is
full
of
spirituall
uncleannesse
,
and
cursed
cruelty
.
All
the
pride
,
gluttony
,
fulnesse
of
bread
,
and
abundance
of
idlenesse
and
filthinesse
of
Sodome
:
all
the
wick
dnesse
,
idolatry
,
rage
,
envie
,
and
malice
of
Aegypt
,
doth
but
set
forth
the
sinfulnesse
of
the
man
of
sin
,
the
sonne
of
perdition
;
yea
all
that
abominable
wickedness
heightned
,
spi
itualized
,
and
grown
more
vile
and
mysterious
,
as
it
is
acted
by
Antichrist
.
Here
is
the
silthiness
of
Sodome
,
the
idolatry
of
Aegypt
,
the
oppression
of
Babylon
in
a
mysterie
,
all
under
the
prete●ce
of
piety
and
godliness
.
This
Citie
is
called
the
greatwhore
,
Rev.
17.
1.
because
of
the
multitudes
of
her
spirituall
fornications
:
And
the
mother
of
harlots
,
vers.
5.
being
a
teacher
and
nourisher
of
others
in
her
silthy
whoredoms
,
bringing
up
children
of
whoredoms
.
Also
she
hath
in
her
hands
the
cup
ful
of
abominations
,
a
glorious
cup
to
allure
others
to
drink
the
wine
of
her
fornicatior
,
and
to
partake
with
her
in
cursed
idolatrous
practices
.
Besides
,
the
enmity
,
rage
,
and
cruelty
of
the
Beast
is
alwayes
vexing
and
tormenting
the
Israel
of
God
.
Here
is
the
filthinesse
of
Sodome
,
and
the
enmity
of
Aegypt
practiced
by
Antichrist
,
in
the
mystery
of
iniquity
,
drawn
up
to
the
greatest
pitch
,
height●ed
to
the
utmost
extreamity
,
deposing
Christ
and
his
truths
,
advancing
flesh
and
sinne
into
Christs
throne
,
and
so
becomes
beastly
and
most
abominable
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
observe
,
It
is
the
very
life
,
spirit
,
and
image
of
Christ
,
that
Antichrist
doth
chiefly
oppose
,
in
slaying
the
Witnesses
.
It
is
not
so
much
the
persons
or
bodies
of
these
Witnesses
they
of
the
world
do
so
much
oppose
;
but
the
appearance
and
life
of
Christ
in
them
:
it
's
the
same
wickedness
that
put
Christ
to
death
in
his
person
,
and
it
's
still
the
same
wickedness
that
slayeth
Christ
in
his
Saints
and
truth
.
The
very
name
of
Antichrist
signifies
one
that
opposes
Christ
;
if
this
were
not
his
worke
and
aime
,
he
could
not
be
Antichrist
,
who
indeed
is
one
that
fights
against
Christ
,
under
the
very
forme
of
Christ
.
And
as
it
's
Christ
he
aimes
at
,
so
it
's
Christ
that
is
slain
and
crucified
:
it
's
our
Lord
,
his
truth
,
his
image
that
's
slain
in
spiritual
Sodome
&
Aegypt
:
And
in
as
much
as
'
its
Christ
he
crucifieth
&
killeth
;
great
shall
be
the
judgment
of
Babylon
,
as
wee
may
see
in
Chap.
17.
when
God
shall
recompence
upon
the
man
of
fin
,
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
,
and
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
of
all
that
were
slaine
upon
the
earth
,
vers.
24.
And
last
of
all
,
the
Lord
will
reckon
with
Antichrist
for
the
blood
of
Christ
,
for
crucifying
the
Lord
af
glorie
.
Christ
tels
the
Jewes
,
that
upon
that
generation
should
be
brought
all
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
,
and
righteous
men
slain
in
former
times
,
because
they
succeded
the
former
Persecutors
,
finished
their
work
,
and
so
became
guilty
of
all
the
blood
shed
before
:
so
here
Antichrist
doth
contract
all
the
guilt
of
Sodome
,
Aegypt
,
and
Babylon
,
and
of
those
that
crucified
Christ
;
therefore
upon
him
shall
be
recompenced
the
blood
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
.
So
great
shall
be
the
fall
and
ruine
of
Antichrist
,
that
a
mighty
Angell
(
of
great
force
and
power
)
shall
take
a
great
milstone
,
and
cast
i●
into
the
sea
,
and
it
shall
be
found
no
more
,
Rev.
18.
21.
A
great
milstone
is
very
ponderous
and
weighty
of
it selfe
,
and
falleth
with
great
force
,
but
much
more
if
it
be
cast
down
with
a
strong
hand
,
and
being
in
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
it
cannot
be
found
any
more
,
neither
will
it
rise
again
.
All
which
sheweth
the
exceeding
violent
and
perpetuall
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
being
guilty
of
the
blood
of
all
Saints
,
yea
,
and
of
crucifying
the
Lord
himself
.
VERS.
9.
And
they
of
the
people
,
&
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
,
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
and
shall
not
suffer
their
dead
bodies
to
be
put
in
graves
.
IN
the
former
verse
,
we
heard
of
the
place
where
the
dead
bodies
lay
:
now
here
we
come
to
see
what
is
the
carriage
of
their
Adversaries
towards
their
dead
bodies
;
wherein
we
may
consider
these
particulars
.
First
,
the
persons
exercised
about
these
dead
bodies
,
and
they
are
the
people
,
and
Kindred
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
.
Secondly
,
their
carriages
or
actions
towards
these
dead
bodies
,
and
they
are
two
.
-
First
,
they
shall
see
them
.
-
Secondly
,
they
shall
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
in
graves
.
-
Thirdly
,
the
time
how
long
they
shall
thus
behold
these
dead
bodies
,
and
hinder
their
buriall
,
and
that
is
,
for
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
.
First
,
concerning
the
persons
exercised
about
these
dead
bodies
,
and
they
are
People
,
Kindreds
,
Tongues
,
and
Nations
.
We
may
read
the
words
partively
thus
:
Some
of
all
people
and
kindreds
,
&c.
which
implies
some
principall
ones
,
viz.
those
of
power
,
strength
,
wisdome
,
authority
,
rule
:
These
principall
men
of
all
Nations
,
Kindreds
,
and
Tongues
,
the
most
learned
and
wise
,
the
most
eminent
and
honourable
of
all
Nations
,
the
most
choisest
of
men
,
of
the
greatest
of
gifts
and
abilities
,
such
as
these
shall
be
exercised
about
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
.
There
is
not
a
man
that
hath
a
language
,
gift
,
tongue
,
or
dominion
,
and
rule
,
but
he
is
taken
up
,
and
employed
,
about
these
dead
bodies
:
These
are
the
persons
thus
exercised
.
Secondly
,
how
are
they
exercised
about
these
dead
bodies
.
-
First
,
They
shall
see
them
.
-
Secondly
,
They
shall
not
suffer
them
to
be
buried
.
First
,
they
shall
looke
upon
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
not
as
the
high
Prie
and
the
Jewes
did
upon
Christ
,
with
disdaine
and
scorne
,
Lu.
23.
25.
The
people
with
the
Priests
,
beholding
of
him
,
derided
him
;
but
rather
these
looke
upon
them
with
delight
and
affectation
,
and
as
it
's
expressed
in
the
next
verse
,
they
rejoyce
over
them
:
they
make
these
dead
bodies
,
or
outward
Carkase
of
heavenly
things
,
to
be
the
very
object
of
their
joy
and
delight
:
they
live
upon
these
Carkasses
,
they
uphold
them
as
their
very
life
and
comfort
.
Secondly
,
they
shall
not
suffer
these
dead
bodies
to
be
put
in
graves
:
this
commonly
is
done
in
dis-favour
and
scorn
,
it
was
spoken
it
was
spoken
to
the
indignity
of
the
Babylonian
Monarchs
,
that
they
should
be
cast
out
of
their
graves
as
on
abominable
branch
,
Issa
.
14.
19.
But
I
take
the
meaning
here
in
the
contrary
sense
,
that
they
kept
these
dead
bodies
above
ground
out
of
favour
and
liking
,
that
they
might
see
them
,
and
satisfie
themselves
with
such
a
pleasing
object
.
These
are
they
that
possess
the
outward
Court
,
and
will
not
suffer
the
dead
bodies
to
be
buried
;
the
outward
fleshly
form
of
the
Witnesses
they
will
not
let
pass
out
of
their
sight
,
it
is
their
life
and
Religion
;
the
life
and
spirit
of
these
things
that
were
wont
to
torment
them
,
is
departed
,
and
therefore
they
will
not
part
with
the
externall
forme
that
the
Witnesses
did
once
administer
in
.
These
outward
forms
and
figures
of
worship
they
will
keep
above
ground
,
and
will
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
in
graves
.
Abraham
desired
,
that
when
Sarah
was
dead
,
shee
might
be
buried
out
of
his
sight
,
Gen.
23.
4.
because
the
sight
of
his
Wife
was
a
griefe
unto
him
:
but
it
is
not
so
here
with
those
that
manage
the
cause
of
the
Beast
,
they
preserve
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
that
they
may
from
the
Carkass
or
formes
of
the
Saints
,
frame
out
,
and
set
up
a
Religion
unto
themselves
:
and
therefore
,
though
they
slay
the
testimonie
of
the
Witnesses
that
did
vex
and
trouble
them
,
yet
they
keepe
their
bodies
above
ground
,
that
they
might
live
,
and
be
comforted
by
them
.
Thirdly
,
how
long
these
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
,
and
hinder
their
buriall
,
that
is
,
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
which
is
spoken
indefinitely
and
undeterminate
:
and
as
in
Prophesie
days
are
taken
for
years
,
so
here
it
is
meant
of
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
and
so
hold●
proportion
with
the
thousand
two
hundred
and
sixty
dayes
,
and
42.
moneths
,
and
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
.
For
it
cannot
be
meant
,
that
the
Witnesses
should
prophesie
three
yeares
and
a
half
,
and
at
the
end
of
their
prophesie
should
be
slain
,
and
lie
dead
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
afterward
:
But
this
three
dayes
and
halfe
in
which
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
lie
slaine
,
and
their
dead
bodies
continue
unburied
,
is
the
same
terme
of
time
with
that
of
the
Witnesses
prophesie
:
even
all
the
space
that
Antichrist
doth
possess
the
ou●ward
Court
,
and
trample
under
foote
the
holy
Citie
.
The
words
being
thus
explained
,
we
proceed
to
the
Observations
,
which
are
these
.
First
,
That
the
power
and
greatness
,
the
wisdome
and
abilities
of
men
,
are
exercised
about
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
.
What
is
all
the
studie
and
care
that
men
take
,
what
do
they
spend
their
time
and
parts
about
,
but
concerning
these
dead
bodies
;
yea
,
the
most
excellent
of
men
,
Nations
,
Kindreds
,
and
Tongues
;
these
with
all
their
dominion
and
greatness
,
with
all
their
learning
and
wisdome
,
they
are
all
employd
about
the
Carkass
,
or
externall
forme
of
things
:
All
the
syllogisticall
reasonings
and
disputes
,
all
the
maximes
and
rules
that
worldly
men
are
exercised
in
,
what
are
they
,
but
the
very
forme
and
figure
,
the
superficiall
and
externall
part
of
those
things
,
that
the
Saints
have
in
their
time
administred
in
:
now
the
Gentiles
come
to
possess
the
outward
Court
,
and
all
their
paines
and
endeavours
they
use
about
it
,
to
advance
it
,
and
make
it
glorious
in
the
earth
.
Secondly
,
observe
,
That
the
great
care
that
those
of
the
Nations
and
Tongues
,
&c.
take
about
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
is
to
keepe
them
above
ground
.
The
remembrance
and
sight
of
these
are
very
deare
and
precious
to
the
world
:
these
are
their
very
life
,
peace
,
and
joy
,
they
cannot
live
or
enjoy
themselves
without
them
.
The
externall
formes
of
Religion
,
that
the
Witnesses
have
sometimes
given
forth
their
testimonie
by
,
and
having
laid
them
aside
,
the
world
doth
with
much
greedinesse
take
up
to
use
them
,
and
to
make
them
their
very
stay
&
comfort
.
I
have
observed
,
that
the
Saints
did
never
cast
aside
any
externall
form
of
Religion
,
that
sometimes
they
have
been
exercised
in
;
but
worldly
Christians
did
readily
embrace
them
,
they
use
them
;
they
keep
them
above
ground
,
and
will
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
in
graves
,
because
they
cannot
subsist
without
these
,
their
very
life
and
being
is
upheld
by
these
dead
bodies
,
by
these
Carkasses
,
or
outward
things
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
when
the
Witnesses
have
cast
aside
some
formall
wayes
of
worship
;
what
is
the
question
of
worldly
professors
?
what
Religion
shall
we
be
of
now
,
say
they
?
when
shall
we
be
setled
?
Alas
,
their
Religion
and
life
is
gon
,
if
the
external
from
be
taken
away
:
They
will
not
suffer
these
to
be
put
in
graves
,
if
they
can
with
all
their
endeavonrs
keep
these
bodies
above
ground
:
and
why
?
the
life
and
spirit
of
these
things
is
departed
,
with
the
Witnesses
laying
of
them
down
,
so
the
world
is
willing
to
embrace
them
:
So
long
as
the
Witnesses
used
them
,
and
there
was
some
spirit
and
life
in
them
,
it
tormented
and
vexed
the
worldly
people
,
they
continually
opposed
the
Witnesses
in
those
very
wayes
and
formes
that
now
they
take
up
themselves
:
they
only
persecuted
the
spirit
and
testimony
of
the
Saints
,
but
their
Carkases
they
keep
above
ground
;
for
alas
,
take
away
these
,
you
take
away
their
Religion
,
their
life
,
and
all
they
have
:
they
have
but
the
outward
Court
to
possess
,
and
if
you
deprive
them
of
that
,
they
have
nothing
left
:
No
wonder
then
,
if
worldly
Christians
will
not
suffer
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
to
be
put
in
graves
.
Now
what
is
all
the
work
and
labour
of
those
that
manage
the
cause
of
the
beast
?
but
this
,
that
after
they
have-slain
the
testimony
of
the
Saints
,
to
advance
the
fleshly
part
,
and
outward
Carkass
of
heavenly
things
,
in
relation
to
their
owne
advantage
.
It
's
said
in
vers.
18.
The
nations
were
angry
,
for
his
wrath
is
come
,
and
the
time
of
the
dead
,
that
they
shouid
be
judged
.
All
the
Ordinances
and
Worships
,
all
the
rules
and
authorities
,
all
the
orders
and
services
of
Antichrist
,
are
but
dead
things
,
and
shall
be
judged
as
dead
,
having
nothing
of
the
light
of
life
of
God
in
them
.
Well
may
the
nations
be
angry
,
fret
,
and
vex
,
and
why
?
the
Lords
wrath
is
come
upon
all
Religion
,
and
glorious
formes
of
worship
,
they
are
judged
but
as
dead
bodies
,
as
empty
Ca●k●ses
,
without
any
spirit
or
life
at
all
,
and
the
glory
of
the
worldly
and
carnall
Church
is
now
overturning
,
and
all
is
,
because
it
is
but
a
dead
Carkass
,
and
shall
be
consumed
.
Thirdly
,
In
that
these
bodies
lie
unburied
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
observe
,
That
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
are
kept
above
ground
,
all
the
time
of
Antichrists
reigne
.
As
before
their
dead
bodies
(
viz.
their
outward
formes
of
worship
)
did
lie
in
all
the
streets
and
dominions
of
Antichrist
:
so
also
are
they
kept
above
ground
in
every
age
and
period
of
time
,
in
which
the
beast
doth
reigne
.
For
these
bodies
have
an
agreement
with
the
outward
Court
,
which
is
given
to
the
Gentiles
for
forty
two
moneths
.
This
also
is
the
time
of
the
womans
being
driven
into
the
wilderness
a
thousand
,
two
hundred
,
and
threesore
dayes
,
Chap.
12.
6.
where
she
was
nourished
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
Ver.
14.
So
that
these
three
dayes
holds
proportion
with
the
forty
two
moneths
:
the
same
time
that
Antichrist
doth
posses
the
outward
Court
,
so
long
doth
he
make
make
use
of
the
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
.
Then
it
is
not
in
some
particular
time
,
or
in
some
short
period
,
that
the
Beast
shall
rise
up
against
the
Witnesses
,
but
namely
all
time
of
his
Raigne
he
shall
make
warre
with
the
Saints
,
slay
their
testimonie
,
and
make
use
of
their
dead
bodies
.
And
though
he
could
not
endure
the
spirit
&
truth
that
the
Saints
held
forth
,
yet
hee
knows
how
to
make
use
of
their
externall
forme
and
image
,
which
hee
will
not
part
withal
,
so
long
as
he
is
able
to
keepe
it
above
ground
,
untill
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
come
,
and
that
the
dead
shall
be
judged
.
VERS.
10.
And
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
shall
rejoyce
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
shall
send
gifts
one
to
another
,
because
these
two
Prophets
tormented
them
that
dwelt
on
the
earth
.
HEre
wee
have
a
farther
carriage
of
the
Adversaries
towards
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
:
while
they
lye
in
the
street
of
the
great
Citie
,
and
are
kept
from
being
interred
,
or
put
in
graves
,
the
men
of
the
earth
,
they
rejoyce
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
send
gifts
one
to
another
,
because
these
two
Prophets
are
tormented
,
&c.
In
the
opening
of
these
words
,
observe
,
-
1.
The
persons
brought
in
here
acting
:
And
they
are
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
-
2.
Their
actions
:
They
rejoyce
,
make
merry
,
and
send
gifts
one
to
another
.
-
3.
The
reason
of
this
their
acting
;
Because
these
two
Prophets
tormented
them
,
&c.
The
first
of
these
to
be
considered
is
,
who
are
meant
by
the
persons
that
are
here
stiled
,
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
:
These
are
meant
of
worldly
Christans
,
such
as
serve
Antichrist
,
they
are
onely
earthly
and
carnall
,
they
are
without
the
Temple
of
God
,
they
live
in
the
synagogu●
of
Satan
.
These
are
said
to
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
Rev.
12.
12.
And
Chap.
13.
8.
The
Antichristian
Church
and
faction
are
said
to
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
because
they
are
earthly
and
carnall
,
in
opposition
to
the
Saints
,
who
are
said
to
dwell
in
heaven
.
The
Witnesses
are
stiled
such
as
dwell
in
heaven
,
Chap.
18.
20.
And
those
that
worship
the
Beast
,
being
their
opposites
,
are
stiled
,
those
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
The
Saints
under
heavenly
enjoyments
,
heavenly
discoveries
of
truth
and
light
,
these
dwell
in
Heaven
,
in
the
glorious
Temple
,
in
the
holy
tabernacle
of
God
.
But
the
Antichristian
Church
,
and
all
the
members
thereof
are
cast
out
of
heaven
unto
the
earth
,
there
they
inhabite
and
dwell
;
they
favour
of
the
earth
,
having
earthly
enjoyments
,
carnall
delights
;
their
condition
,
state
,
worship
,
and
contentment
consisting
all
of
earthly
things
.
The
earth
is
their
portion
,
and
they
make
their
habitation
in
it
.
Secondly
,
the
carriage
of
these
earthly
men
,
towards
the
Witnesses
dead
bodies
:
they
rejoyce
over
them
,
make
merry
,
and
send
gifts
one
to
another
.
This
is
an
allusion
to
the
practice
of
the
Jewes
,
when
they
had
procured
deliverance
from
the
contrivances
of
Haman
,
they
solemnly
feasted
,
rejoyced
,
and
made
merry
,
sending
portions
one
to
another
,
Hest.
18.
19.
So
when
the
Lord
had
restored
unto
the
Jewes
their
land
,
their
Citie
,
the
Temple
,
and
worship
;
The
people
went
their
way
to
eate
,
and
to
drinke
,
and
to
send
portions
,
and
to
make
great
mirth
,
Neh.
8.
12.
Suitable
hereunto
is
that
of
the
Prodigall
,
who
when
he
came
home
,
the
Father
for
joy
kils
the
fatted
Calfe
,
and
they
rejoyce
and
make
merry
together
,
Luk.
15.
24.
So
here
the
inhabitauts
of
the
earth
doe
so
well
resent
their
killing
,
and
overcoming
the
Witnesses
,
as
that
they
solemnly
rejoyce
and
make
merry
,
even
as
those
that
have
obtained
someeminent
deliverance
,
or
that
have
received
some
excellent
good
thing
,
or
as
if
they
had
obtained
some
great
and
notable
victory
,
they
set
up
some
Trophies
or
Ensignes
of
Conquest
.
And
this
they
expresse
in
a
feastival
manner
,
They
eate
,
and
drinke
,
and
are
merry
,
and
send
portions
one
to
another
.
The
summe
of
all
is
this
;
that
when
the
Adversaries
shall
think
upon
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
that
they
maintain
and
keep
them
above
ground
without
the
true
life
and
spirit
,
they
shall
excceedingly
triumph
,
and
make
feasts
in
token
of
joy
,
as
in
the
old
time
;
and
if
they
doe
not
this
literally
,
yet
they
shall
as
much
,
and
as
really
rejoyce
,
as
they
that
did
such
things
;
and
not
only
so
,
but
do
what
they
can
to
make
others
rejoyce
with
them
.
3.
Consider
the
reason
why
they
do
thus
rejoyce
,
and
that
is
,
Because
these
two
Prophets
tormented
them
that
dwelt
upon
the
earth
.
Wee
may
read
tormented
,
or
had
tormented
;
not
that
they
rejoyced
because
they
were
tormented
by
these
Prophets
,
but
because
they
had
overcome
,
and
killed
these
Witnesses
of
God
,
that
had
alwayes
tormented
them
;
now
they
thought
they
were
rid
of
them
,
and
should
not
be
troubled
with
them
any
more
,
therefore
it
is
,
that
they
of
the
earth
do
so
greatly
rejoyce
.
The
Witnesses
torment
the
earth
by
inflicting
just
punishment
and
reward
upon
those
that
worship
the
Beast
.
Their
very
witnesse
and
testimony
is
a
great
torment
to
the
world
.
The
wine
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
the
cup
of
his
indignation
shall
torment
the
earth
:
and
what
is
all
this
,
but
the
powring
forth
of
the
Vials
,
occasioned
by
the
prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
:
As
they
turned
waters
into
blood
,
and
plagued
the
Earth
with
all
plagues
,
as
we
heard
before
,
so
they
torment
the
earth
by
their
witnesse
and
prophesie
:
Good
reason
hath
the
world
to
rejoyce
,
when
they
can
hinder
the
course
of
their
testimomonie
,
and
keepe
their
bodies
out
of
graves
,
to
their
owne
advantage
and
use
.
From
the
words
thus
opened
,
take
these
few
Observations
.
First
,
observe
,
That
the
people
that
serve
Antichrist
are
earthly
and
carnall
.
They
are
a
generation
that
doe
arise
from
the
earth
,
and
they
are
earthly
,
they
neither
know
nor
favour
the
things
of
God
.
Their
Church
is
carnall
,
their
Ordinances
are
but
inventions
,
their
Government
is
but
a
worldly
power
,
all
the
whole
forme
of
service
and
worship
is
but
of
an
earthly
and
humane
institution
.
Their
wisdome
and
knowledge
is
but
of
the
flesh
,
the
wisdome
of
this
world
,
and
of
the
first
Adam
,
they
are
not
endued
with
wisdome
from
on
high
.
All
their
parts
and
gifts
are
but
acquired
,
and
made
up
by
art
and
science
,
they
are
not
the
pure
gifts
of
the
spirit
,
but
of
a
false
annoynting
,
of
a
common
spirit
.
Indeed
these
may
cause
fire
to
come
downe
from
heaven
in
the
sight
of
men
,
as
it
's
said
,
Chap.
13
13.
pretending
they
have
the
spirit
of
God
,
when
they
have
but
a
false
and
seducing
spirit
,
to
draw
Proselites
to
themselves
.
So
that
all
the
things
these
enjoy
,
are
but
carnall
Churches
,
invented
Ordinances
,
humane
gifts
,
worldly
governments
,
all
proceeding
from
the
earth
,
are
earthly
,
and
shall
be
cast
forth
into
the
Earth
againe
.
Secondly
,
observe
,
That
the
greatest
joy
that
Antichrist
hath
is
over
the
dead
bodies
of
the
Witnesses
.
The
greatest
expression
of
the
joy
and
rejoycing
of
earthly
people
,
is
in
slaying
of
the
Witnesses
,
when
they
can
overcome
and
trample
upon
their
Testimonie
,
when
they
can
suppresse
the
spirit
of
God
in
them
,
and
stop
them
in
the
course
of
their
prophesie
,
then
they
will
rejoyce
over
their
dead
bodies
,
and
make
their
Carkasses
their
very
life
and
glory
.
These
of
the
Earth
have
no
quiet
or
peace
in
themselves
,
untill
by
their
power
and
wickednesse
they
have
crucified
the
very
apperance
of
God
in
these
two
Prophets
;
and
when
having
slaine
their
testimonie
,
and
set
up
their
Carkass
as
their
form
of
Religion
,
then
they
rejoyce
,
they
stir
up
one
another
to
triumph
,
and
exult
,
they
comfort
one
another
in
this
great
victory
.
Oh
what
great
rejoycing
hath
there
been
in
all
ages
,
when
the
world
and
men
of
the
earth
could
at
any
time
suppresse
these
Witnesses
,
it
hath
been
their
greatest
aime
and
ambition
;
and
when
they
have
accomplished
it
,
it
hath
been
their
greatest
joy
and
rejoycing
.
Thirdly
,
observe
,
That
the
Witnesses
by
their
prophesie
doe
most
of
all
torment
the
men
of
the
earth
.
The
Earth
,
and
the
Inhabitants
thereof
could
rejoyce
in
their
earthly
enjoyments
,
in
all
their
carnall
actings
,
and
humane
inventions
,
were
it
not
for
the
testimony
of
the
Witnesses
,
these
continually
vexe
and
trouble
earthly
Christians
,
and
worldly
Professors
.
The
men
of
the
Earth
would
take
much
comfort
and
contentment
in
all
their
fleshly
worship
and
formality
,
but
that
these
Witnesses
are
always
giving
in
their
testimonie
against
their
falsenesse
and
emptinesse
of
all
their
performances
:
But
when
these
come
and
say
,
this
is
Antichristian
,
to
tell
the
world
their
Church
is
carnall
,
their
Ordinances
invented
,
their
gifts
and
abilities
are
but
humane
,
and
their
government
but
worldly
;
this
doth
exceedingly
enrage
and
torment
the
men
of
the
earth
.
Thus
they
turn
their
sweete
waters
into
blood
and
contention
,
as
we
heard
before
,
and
plague
the
earth
with
all
plagues
;
they
pour
out
whole
vials
of
wrath
upon
all
the
worships
and
ways
of
Antichrist
.
Thus
we
see
,
as
the
men
of
the
earth
doth
overcome
and
slay
the
Witnesses
:
so
these
Witnesses
make
their
part
good
against
their
Adversaries
.
They
reward
Babylon
as
she
hath
rewarded
them
,
and
in
the
cup
wherein
she
hath
filled
,
they
fill
to
her
double
,
Revel.
18.
6.
And
as
she
hath
glorified
her selfe
,
and
triumphed
over
the
Witnesses
,
so
great
shall
be
her
torment
,
her
punishments
shall
be
answerable
to
her
pride
and
tyranny
.
Therefore
when
the
Witnesses
shall
by
the
word
of
their
testimonie
,
cause
vials
of
wrath
to
fall
upon
Antichrist
,
then
shall
the
men
of
the
earth
be
scorched
with
great
beate
,
and
shall
gnaw
their
tongues
for
paine
,
and
blaspheame
Grd
,
because
of
their
soares
and
their
paines
,
Rev.
16.
9
,
10
,
11.
Their
hearts
shal
be
enraged
with
rancour
and
malice
,
as
burning
with
fire
they
shall
speak
evil
of
God
,
and
gave
their
tongues
for
anguish
,
and
vexation
of
spirit
.
Thus
do
the
witnesses
by
their
prophesie
vexe
and
torment
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
.
VERS.
11.
And
after
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
:
and
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
and
great
feare
fell
upon
them
that
saw
them
.
WE
have
spoken
of
the
witnesses
prophesying
in
sackcloth
,
of
their
death
&
slaying
,
which
was
a
time
of
mourning
&
sadnesse
to
them
;
but
of
joy
and
triumph
to
their
adversaries
,
who
sport
and
rejoyce
over
their
dead
bodies
.
Now
cometh
a
season
wherein
these
poore
despised
witnesses
shall
exult
and
be
glad
:
when
their
enemies
shall
be
vexed
&
tormented
;
for
when
they
had
slaine
the
faithfull
witnesses
of
Christ
,
they
thought
never
to
heare
of
them
more
,
but
that
which
will
damp
all
their
mirth
&
jollitie
is
this
,
these
witnesses
shall
stand
upon
their
feet
,
and
rise
againe
.
Now
of
their
resurrection
we
are
to
consider
.
First
,
the
time
when
they
shall
rise
,
and
that
's
After
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
.
Secondly
,
the
cause
or
meanes
by
which
they
shall
rise
,
and
that
is
,
The
spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
.
Thirdly
,
we
have
their
resurrection
it selfe
,
expressed
in
these
words
;
And
they
stood
upon
their
feet
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
we
have
the
consequent
or
sequell
thereof
:
And
great
feare
fell
upon
them
that
saw
them
.
Concerning
the
time
or
season
of
the
rising
of
these
witnesses
,
it
's
expressed
by
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
which
terme
of
time
hath
been
opened
already
,
and
as
you
heard
,
holds
proportion
with
forty
two
moneths
,
And
with
1260
dayes
,
and
with
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
.
All
the
time
of
the
powerfull
raigne
of
the
beast
,
the
witnesses
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
they
are
alwaies
killing
and
slaying
,
they
lie
dead
in
the
great
Citie
,
and
their
bodies
are
kept
above
ground
for
the
space
of
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
which
holds
a
just
proportion
with
the
time
of
the
womans
being
in
the
wildernesse
,
in
Chap.
12.
14.
expressed
by
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
.
After
which
time
of
sorrow
and
sadnesse
,
that
shall
befall
these
witnesses
,
they
shall
rejoyce
,
for
they
shall
rise
againe
.
Now
in
that
it
's
sayd
,
After
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
it
doth
seem
to
imply
,
an
earnest
expectation
in
the
witnesses
of
their
resurrection
,
when
the
time
shall
draw
neer
,
when
the
last
period
of
time
shall
come
,
of
their
sadnesse
and
mourning
,
then
suddenly
they
shall
expect
a
time
of
rising
and
rejoycing
.
Before
the
time
they
cannot
expect
deliverance
:
but
when
it
draweth
neer
,
then
they
are
exceedingly
taken
up
in
the
expectation
of
it
.
Secondly
,
the
cause
or
meanes
of
their
resurrection
,
The
spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
.
After
this
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
spirit
of
life
;
or
as
the
Hebrews
call
it
,
the
breath
of
life
;
as
it
's
sayd
,
God
breathed
into
man
the
breath
of
life
,
Gen.
2.
7.
when
he
made
man
a
living
soule
.
So
when
the
Lord
doth
raise
up
his
witnesses
from
their
state
of
sadnesse
and
sackcloth
,
he
breathes
into
them
the
breath
of
life
.
The
breath
of
God
,
is
the
spirit
of
God
,
and
the
breath
of
life
,
is
the
power
and
operation
of
that
spirit
.
Life
is
nothing
but
the
soules
communion
with
God
.
The
body
is
dead
without
the
spirit
,
so
is
the
soule
without
Ghd.
The
conjunction
of
soule
and
body
is
life
;
so
the
union
of
the
soule
with
God
is
divine
life
.
The
Psalmist
saith
,
In
thy
presence
there
is
life
.
And
marke
it
,
he
doth
not
say
,
the
spirit
of
prophesie
,
such
whereby
they
did
only
see
things
remotely
,
foretelling
what
should
come
to
passe
in
after
times
:
but
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
.
The
mighty
and
powerfull
spirit
of
life
,
causeth
these
witnesses
to
live
:
it
is
not
that
spirit
,
whereby
they
should
say
,
we
shall
live
hereafter
,
or
whereby
they
should
wish
,
O
that
we
might
live
but
the
spirit
of
life
,
whereby
they
doe
live
,
and
they
know
they
live
;
I
say
,
this
mighty
,
powerfull
and
glorious
spirit
of
life
,
shining
forth
upon
their
hearts
,
living
and
operating
in
them
,
this
shall
cause
them
to
arise
from
shame
and
sorrow
,
even
from
that
meane
,
low
,
and
poore
condition
they
were
in
,
prophecying
in
sackcloth
.
It
is
then
,
the
divine
presence
,
the
spirit
and
life
of
God
,
the
glorious
shining
forth
of
this
face
and
love
,
that
occasions
the
resurrection
of
the
witnesses
.
Thirdly
,
we
come
to
the
resurrection
it selfe
,
and
that
is
expressed
in
these
words
;
And
they
stood
upon
their
feet
.
We
cannot
understand
this
of
a
resurrection
properly
so
called
;
but
as
the
slaying
and
death
of
the
witnesses
was
mysticall
;
such
also
must
their
resurrection
be
.
Then
it
cannot
be
meant
of
a
bodily
or
fleshly
resurrection
;
but
of
that
which
is
mysticall
and
spirituall
;
namely
,
a
resurrection
from
shame
and
misery
,
from
bondage
and
weaknesse
,
from
their
meane
,
low
,
weake
,
and
fackcloth
condition
,
unto
a
state
of
more
perfection
and
liberty
,
of
more
glory
&
light
;
their
condition
should
be
much
more
glorious
and
excellent
,
then
it
was
before
.
From
this
expression
;
And
they
stood
upon
their
feet
;
note
two
things
.
First
,
it
notes
a
rising
from
a
poore
,
low
,
meane
,
captivated
condition
,
as
plainly
appeares
from
that
place
,
from
whence
these
words
are
borrowed
,
Ezek
37.
10.
when
the
Prophet
was
commanded
to
prophesie
unto
the
foure
winds
,
to
breath
upon
the
slaine
,
and
upon
the
dry
bones
,
that
they
might
live
.
The
dry
bones
,
and
the
slaine
are
the
house
of
Israel
under
the
Babylonish
captivity
,
they
were
as
slaine
,
and
as
a
dead
body
:
(
even
as
the
witnesses
are
under
the
tyranny
of
Mysticall
Babylon
)
now
it
is
by
the
breath
of
God
,
entering
into
these
dry
bones
,
that
they
are
made
to
live
:
the
breath
of
life
being
in
them
,
they
stand
upon
their
feet
.
That
notes
their
resurrection
from
the
meane
and
lost
condition
under
the
oppression
of
their
enemies
.
Hence
they
are
sayd
,
to
arise
out
of
their
graves
,
vers.
12.
So
the
witnesses
being
but
as
dead
bodies
,
and
as
dry
bones
,
under
the
tyranny
and
oppression
of
Antichrist
;
but
when
the
spirit
of
life
enters
into
them
,
they
stand
upon
their
feet
,
and
arise
out
of
bondage
&
shame
,
into
a
state
of
liberty
and
glory
.
Secondly
,
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
notes
,
that
they
should
stand
by
themselves
,
they
should
stand
by
that
wisdome
,
that
knowledge
,
light
and
power
they
should
enjoy
in
themselves
;
they
should
stand
upon
their
owne
leggs
,
and
not
depend
upon
others
;
they
should
not
live
upon
the
wisdome
,
opinion
,
and
knowledge
of
other
men
,
but
upon
their
owne
light
and
experience
in
the
things
of
God
.
The
time
was
,
that
the
Arke
was
carried
upon
mens
shoulders
,
from
place
to
place
,
untill
at
last
it
was
brought
●nto
the
Temple
,
and
then
it
rested
:
So
the
Saints
,
while
prophecying
in
sackcloth
,
under
weake
and
faint
discoveries
of
truth
,
did
much
depend
upon
the
judgements
and
opinions
of
other
men
;
but
now
the
spirit
of
God
shall
dwell
so
plentifully
in
them
,
that
they
shall
live
upon
their
owne
experience
of
the
light
and
life
of
God
in
themselves
.
The
spirit
of
life
breathing
in
them
,
with
much
life
,
with
much
power
and
evidence
,
that
they
shall
no
longer
be
carried
away
with
the
conceits
of
other
men
,
but
shall
stand
upon
their
owne
feet
.
Thus
we
see
,
that
the
resurrection
of
these
witnesses
is
first
,
from
bondage
and
misery
,
unto
liberty
and
freedome
.
Secondly
,
from
darknesse
and
meanesse
,
unto
light
and
glory
.
The
fourth
and
last
thing
here
to
be
considered
is
the
consequent
or
sequell
hereof
;
And
great
feare
fell
upon
them
that
saw
them
.
When
the
witnesses
were
slaine
,
and
their
dead
bodies
lying
in
the
street
of
the
great
Citie
;
The
men
of
the
earth
could
rejoyce
,
make
merry
,
and
triumph
;
but
now
at
the
witnesses
rising
,
the
case
shall
be
otherwise
with
them
,
now
they
shall
feare
and
tremble
,
now
amazement
and
astonishment
shall
take
hold
of
them
.
When
the
witnesses
were
slaine
,
they
thought
never
to
heare
of
them
more
,
they
hoped
they
should
never
arise
;
but
behold
now
they
rise
againe
,
and
how
greatly
doth
this
affright
the
men
of
the
world
;
here
is
terrour
and
amazement
to
all
that
dwell
in
the
earth
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
that
passage
in
Act.
5.
5.
when
that
judgement
was
manifested
upon
Anania●
;
the
Text
saith
;
Great
feare
fell
upon
all
that
heard
those
things
.
Those
persecutours
that
did
vex
and
trouble
the
witnesses
,
they
thought
they
had
made
sure
worke
of
them
,
that
they
had
been
wholly
destroyed
,
and
that
they
should
never
more
have
been
troubled
with
these
Prophets
;
but
now
to
their
great
griefe
and
amazement
they
rise
againe
,
and
stand
upon
their
feet
;
this
doth
more
affright
&
trouble
the
men
of
the
earth
,
then
ever
their
prophefie
did
.
Having
thus
unfolded
the
words
,
we
passe
on
to
the
Observations
they
offer
to
our
Consideration
.
First
,
Observe
;
That
when
the
time
of
the
witnesses
suffering
and
sadnesse
drawes
to
an
end
,
there
is
an
earnest
expectation
in
them
of
their
resurrection
.
The
text
doth
relate
to
the
time
of
their
resurrection
,
when
their
suffering
condition
shall
draw
to
an
end
.
After
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
&c.
There
is
a
day
,
and
after
that
two
dayes
,
in
which
the
witnesses
are
in
the
middest
of
their
sufferings
and
persecutions
,
their
evills
are
multiplyed
,
and
they
cannot
say
when
they
shall
be
delivered
,
and
therefore
resolve
to
wait
with
patience
,
and
submit
to
the
will
of
the
Lord
.
But
when
the
halfe
day
shall
come
,
which
shall
be
but
short
,
then
these
witnesses
are
brought
into
a
comfortable
expectation
of
a
seasonable
and
speedy
deliverance
,
when
they
shall
plainly
see
,
that
the
witnesses
have
been
long
time
in
slaying
,
and
have
been
dead
,
and
now
speedily
shall
revive
and
rise
againe
.
These
shall
be
able
to
say
,
the
Lord
will
cut
his
worke
in
righteousnesse
.
It
is
sayd
,
that
all
Babylons
plagues
shall
come
in
one
day
,
Chap.
18
8.
that
is
all
in
some
short
time
,
suddenly
,
and
beyond
expectation
.
So
sudden
shall
be
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
,
when
they
come
to
the
halfe
day
,
or
last
period
of
time
.
Now
I
am
most
confident
,
that
it
is
the
time
of
the
sixt
Trumpet
,
in
which
time
the
witnesses
are
not
to
be
slaine
,
but
to
arise
,
and
ascend
to
God
,
in
the
cloud
;
and
therefore
the
great
expectation
in
the
spirits
of
many
Saints
this
day
,
of
some
notable
change
,
and
of
some
great
manifestation
of
the
kingdome
of
God
,
doth
predict
to
me
,
the
sudden
rising
of
the
witnesses
.
The
three
whole
dayes
of
the
beasts
raigne
are
past
,
it
's
the
halfe
day
,
the
dividing
of
time
,
the
time
of
the
image
of
the
beast
;
and
therefore
the
Saints
shall
shortly
sing
by
experience
that
song
;
Babylon
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
Revel.
18.
2.
The
Saints
may
sing
and
rejoyce
,
their
time
of
deliverance
draweth
neer
;
the
spirit
of
life
appeares
in
some
of
them
already
,
and
shall
shortly
shine
forth
in
others
by
a
discovery
of
that
glory
of
the
Lord
that
's
risen
upon
them
,
&
these
shall
shine
forth
in
the
brightnesse
thereof
.
Many
things
in
the
consequent
words
of
the
Text
will
farther
manifest
,
that
the
witnesses
are
in
rising
.
Secondly
,
Observe
,
That
the
witnesses
are
enabled
to
arise
by
the
mighty
powerfull
spirit
of
life
,
from
God
.
Nothing
but
the
mighty
,
strong
,
prevailing
spirit
of
life
,
can
cause
the
witnesses
to
arise
.
There
's
no
motion
,
but
it
flows
from
life
,
and
there
's
no
true
life
,
but
it
flows
from
Christ
,
and
his
spirit
.
The
first
Adam
was
made
a
living
soule
,
the
second
was
made
a
quickning
spirit
,
1
Cor.
15.
45.
Christ
is
alive-making
spirit
,
it
is
the
spirit
that
makes
man
to
live
a
spirituall
life
.
This
is
the
true
life
,
the
spirit
of
life
;
all
spirituall
actions
flow
from
this
life
,
it
is
Christ
living
and
acting
in
the
soule
.
Now
it
is
the
abundant
flowing
forth
of
this
spirit
of
life
,
that
must
cause
the
witnesses
to
arise
.
It
was
the
great
and
powerfull
voyce
of
Christ
,
that
caused
the
dead
to
rise
,
Joh.
5.
So
it
must
be
the
powerfull
quickning
,
inlivening
,
filling
,
reviving
spirit
of
life
from
Christ
that
brings
forth
a
resurrection
to
these
two
witnesses
.
It
is
not
a
small
measure
of
the
spirit
,
neither
is
it
a
spirit
of
prophesie
,
as
to
foretel
things
to
come
,
or
to
see
things
at
a
great
distance
,
that
will
make
the
witnesses
revive
and
stand
upon
their
feet
;
but
the
spirit
of
life
,
when
they
shall
know
they
live
,
when
all
they
act
&
speake
flows
from
that
life
,
their
works
and
speeches
are
all
living
,
when
they
are
able
to
say
,
we
live
,
when
they
can
declare
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
lives
in
them
,
then
I
say
,
it
is
that
causeth
the
witnesses
to
arise
,
when
this
spirit
lives
in
them
,
whose
property
is
to
quicken
,
and
cause
all
things
to
live
.
Thirdly
,
Observe
,
As
there
is
a
time
when
the
witnesses
lie
slaine
and
dead
;
so
also
there
is
a
time
,
when
they
shall
revive
and
live
againe
.
They
shall
not
alwayes
be
troden
underfoot
by
the
men
of
the
earth
,
and
prophesie
in
sackcloth
,
and
be
slaine
by
the
beast
that
ariseth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
;
and
their
bodies
to
lie
in
the
streets
of
the
great
Citie
,
that
they
should
alwayes
be
made
a
scorne
to
their
adversaries
;
but
they
shall
have
a
rising
time
,
when
they
shall
cast
off
their
sack
cloth
and
mourning
,
they
shall
stand
upon
their
feet
and
rejoyce
;
and
then
their
enemies
that
rejoyced
over
them
shall
weep
and
lament
.
If
their
enemies
did
know
this
,
they
could
not
so
much
triumph
over
them
.
For
as
the
Prophet
speakes
;
Though
they
fall
,
yet
they
shall
rise
againe
,
Mich.
7.
8.
These
Prophets
of
the
Lord
may
be
eclipsed
for
a
season
,
and
they
may
give
forth
their
testimony
faintly
and
weakly
,
and
in
much
weaknesse
and
darknesse
;
but
afterward
they
breake
forth
in
greater
lustre
&
brightnesse
then
ever
they
did
before
.
Though
they
for
a
space
lie
dead
,
&
their
bones
are
dried
(
as
the
Prophet
speakes
of
Israel
)
yet
the
Lord
will
by
the
operation
of
his
divine
power
,
and
by
the
spirit
of
●ife
enter
into
them
,
he
will
cause
▪
their
dead
bodies
to
arise
:
So
that
▪
now
they
shall
not
act
so
much
in
the
strength
and
power
of
the
creature
,
they
shall
not
be
upheld
by
the
authority
,
reason
,
judgement
,
and
opinion
of
other
men
,
but
they
shall
stand
upon
their
owne
feet
;
they
shall
not
live
upon
the
streng●h
of
mans
parts
,
wisdome
or
argument
;
but
upon
their
own
knowledg●
,
experience
,
and
assurance
of
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
dwelling
in
them
.
Now
they
shall
not
prophesie
or
foretell
of
good
things
to
come
,
or
of
deliverance
at
a
great
distance
;
but
they
shall
act
and
speake
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
from
the
anoynting
that
dwells
in
them
,
they
shall
onely
move
,
speake
and
act
by
that
spirit
of
life
,
that
hath
raised
them
from
the
dead
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
observe
,
That
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
,
is
a
most
dreadfull
sight
to
the
men
of
the
earth
.
The
witnesses
now
arise
from
shame
,
oppression
and
tyranny
,
and
how
can
it
be
otherwise
,
but
that
their
enemies
that
oppressed
and
tormented
them
,
should
be
much
amazed
and
affrighted
.
When
Herod
heard
of
the
works
of
Christ
,
he
was
much
afraid
,
saying
,
It
is
John
whom
I
have
beheaded
,
Mark
.
6.
16.
So
when
the
Lord
shall
raise
up
his
servants
from
bondage
and
slavery
,
from
darknesse
and
weaknesse
,
and
shall
lift
them
up
into
a
higher
condition
;
what
will
the
world
say
,
are
not
these
they
that
we
have
persecuted
and
slaine
,
risen
up
in
the
rule
,
dominion
,
and
power
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
.
The
sight
and
beholding
of
this
strikes
the
world
dead
,
at
one
blow
.
This
sight
is
terrible
to
all
earthly
men
.
When
the
Souldiers
came
to
apprehend
Christ
in
the
garden
,
and
did
but
heare
Christ
say
,
I
am
he
;
they
fell
downe
backward
:
So
when
the
men
of
the
earth
shall
heare
and
see
▪
the
poore
despised
Saints
to
stand
upon
their
own
feet
,
they
shall
fall
backward
;
they
shall
as
Saul
fall
flat
upon
the
earth
,
they
shall
become
heartlesse
&
spiritlesse
,
feare
and
trembling
▪
shall
take
hold
on
them
.
The
prophesie
of
the
witnesses
,
though
but
in
sackcloth
,
was
a
great
trouble
to
the
men
of
the
earth
they
were
disquieted
and
troubled
at
that
;
therefore
they
were
much
comforted
and
refreshed
in
●laying
of
them
,
by
hindering
them
in
the
▪
course
of
their
prophesie
.
But
now
when
they
shall
see
them
arise
higher
then
ever
,
O!
this
strikes
the
world
▪
to
the
very
heart
,
this
is
an
exceeding
terror
&
amazement
to
them
.
There
is
just
cause
for
the
earth
to
mourne
at
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
,
because
the
liberty
and
glory
of
these
,
shall
be
their
bondage
and
shame
:
as
one
of
the
scales
of
the
ballance
goes
downe
,
when
the
other
goes
up
;
so
the
honour
,
prosperity
,
&
dignity
of
these
witnesses
,
and
of
carnall
men
,
are
inconsistent
one
with
the
other
.
Then
this
amazement
falls
irrisistibly
upon
worldly
men
;
fearfullnesse
and
astonishment
doth
surprize
them
all
,
palenesse
of
face
,
and
sadnesse
of
heart
strikes
the
men
of
the
earth
,
when
they
thought
they
had
slaine
these
Saints
so
that
they
should
never
rise
more
,
they
thought
they
had
made
an
utter
riddance
,
never
to
heare
of
them
,
never
to
see
them
more
,
unlesse
their
dead
bodies
and
carkases
,
to
make
merry
withall
:
but
now
that
these
should
revive
and
live
againe
,
the
sight
of
this
,
nay
the
very
thought
hereof
is
like
a
milstone
,
that
breaks
them
in
pieces
,
and
doth
make
their
hearts
to
melt
,
and
their
spirits
to
faile
within
them
.
VERS.
12.
And
they
heard
a
great
voyce
from
heaven
,
saying
unto
them
,
come
up
hither
,
and
they
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
,
and
their
enemies
beheld
.
IN
the
former
verse
we
heard
of
the
witnesses
resurrection
:
here
in
this
verse
,
we
come
to
treat
of
their
ascention
;
wherein
we
have
an
evident
allusion
to
the
resurrection
and
ascention
of
Christ
.
And
they
heard
a
great
voyce
from
heaven
,
saying
,
Come
up
hither
,
&c.
In
which
words
consider
.
First
,
the
cause
of
the
witnesses
ascention
;
They
heard
a
voyce
from
heaven
,
&c.
Secondly
,
the
ascention
it selfe
;
And
they
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
.
Thirdly
,
we
have
a
speciall
Adjunct
of
their
ascention
;
And
their
enemies
beheld
them
.
We
are
no
more
to
understand
this
ascention
of
theirs
in
the
letter
,
then
we
did
of
their
resurrection
:
but
as
we
understood
before
a
mysticall
resurrection
;
so
now
understand
a
mysticall
ascention
also
:
Their
killing
was
mysticall
,
as
being
slaine
in
their
testimony
,
so
of
necessity
,
we
must
understand
their
resurrection
and
ascention
to
be
mysticall
.
This
having
been
formerly
inculcated
,
and
now
also
premised
,
that
we
are
to
enquire
after
a
mysticall
ascention
.
We
proceed
to
speak
of
the
first
thing
;
viz.
the
cause
or
meanes
of
their
ascention
.
And
they
heard
a
voyce
from
heaven
,
saying
to
them
,
come
up
hither
.
In
these
words
observe
.
-
First
,
a
voyce
.
-
Secondly
,
from
whence
it
comes
.
-
Thirdly
,
to
whom
it
speakes
.
-
Fourthly
,
what
it
speaks
.
The
first
thing
to
be
taken
notice
off
is
the
voyce
:
This
voyce
is
no
other
then
the
very
call
of
God
,
the
appointment
of
the
Lord
.
The
great
voyce
of
his
spirit
;
'T
is
not
like
the
still
voyce
,
in
which
God
did
impart
his
minde
to
Eliah
,
or
the
voyce
speaking
behinde
his
people
;
but
a
great
and
mighty
voyce
,
like
the
sound
of
a
Trumpet
,
as
it
's
expressed
in
Revel.
4.
1
,
2.
This
is
a
translating
voyce
,
changing
the
Saints
into
the
voyce
it selfe
,
they
are
such
as
the
voyce
is
,
as
John
confesses
;
immediatly
,
saith
he
,
I
was
in
the
spirit
.
This
voyce
is
the
breathing
forth
of
the
spirit
of
God
,
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
appointing
,
calling
,
enabling
,
directing
the
witnesses
to
ascend
up
to
heaven
,
and
accordingly
they
doe
ascend
.
Secondly
,
the
place
from
whence
this
voyce
cometh
,
that
's
from
heaven
,
that
shews
it
is
a
most
eminent
,
powerfull
,
and
certaine
voyce
.
It
's
the
voyce
of
righteousnesse
revealed
from
heaven
,
it
's
full
of
certainty
,
the
mouth
of
the
Lord
hath
spoken
it
,
it
's
full
of
excellency
,
coming
from
the
excellent
glory
,
it
's
powerfull
and
full
of
majesty
,
it
comes
from
heaven
,
and
brings
the
power
of
heaven
along
with
it
,
it
prevailes
in
the
thing
,
unto
which
it
was
sent
,
it
commands
all
,
it
carries
all
before
it
.
All
the
power
of
the
earth
is
not
able
to
withstand
this
great
voyce
.
Thirdly
,
take
notice
unto
whom
this
voyce
is
sent
;
it
speaks
unto
them
;
namely
,
the
witnesses
and
faithfull
servants
of
the
Lord
.
This
voyce
speaks
onely
to
the
holy
ones
of
God
,
none
else
can
understand
it's
language
.
Those
that
accompanied
Paul
in
his
way
to
Damascus
in
Act.
9.
heard
a
voyce
,
but
saw
no
man
,
neither
did
they
understand
the
meaning
of
the
voyce
,
that
was
spoken
to
Paul
.
So
the
men
of
the
earth
,
may
heare
the
outward
sound
of
this
voyce
,
but
they
understand
it
not
,
neither
is
it
spoken
to
them
;
it
's
onely
spoken
to
the
witnesses
,
and
they
heare
it
,
it
's
directed
to
them
,
and
they
onely
understand
it
.
Fourthly
,
what
direction
doth
this
voyce
give
forth
:
it
calls
the
witnesses
to
ascend
,
saying
,
Come
up
hither
.
As
if
the
Lord
had
said
;
Come
my
people
,
you
have
been
clothed
in
sackcloth
and
ashes
,
you
have
been
made
the
reproach
of
the
world
,
and
the
Gentiles
have
trampled
you
under
their
feet
,
you
have
lived
upon
the
authority
and
opinion
of
men
,
you
have
lived
much
below
in
the
earth
,
you
have
lived
too
far
and
remote
from
my selfe
,
you
have
mourned
,
as
in
the
absence
of
the
bridegroome
;
but
now
you
shall
live
so
no
longer
;
Come
up
hither
;
live
in
me
,
in
my
glory
,
in
my
spirit
,
in
my
strength
,
in
my
kingdome
;
you
shall
have
liberty
,
peace
,
and
joy
in
me
:
come
up
to
me
,
from
under
the
captivity
of
Babylon
,
from
under
the
oppression
of
Egypt
,
from
amidst
the
filthinesse
of
Sodome
:
come
now
,
enjoy
my selfe
,
my
wisdome
,
my
strength
,
my
kingdome
:
you
shall
now
live
upon
my
holy
mountaine
,
and
there
shall
be
no
destroying
beast
,
you
shall
not
be
destroyed
by
your
adversaries
,
neither
shall
the
beast
,
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomles
pit
be
able
to
make
war
with
you
,
to
overcome
,
and
kill
you
any
more
.
Here
is
the
voyce
of
the
Lord
,
powerfully
calling
,
the
bosome
of
the
Lord
opened
in
goodnesse
and
love
,
the
face
of
God
shining
forth
in
beautie
and
sweetnesse
,
the
hand
of
the
Lord
effectually
reached
out
,
here
are
the
gates
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
and
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
set
wide
open
,
and
all
comprehended
in
this
most
excellent
and
precious
,
in
this
most
transcendent
and
glorious
voyce
of
the
Lord
,
expressed
in
these
words
,
come
up
hither
.
Thus
we
see
by
what
means
the
witnesses
are
made
to
ascend
.
The
mighty
voyce
of
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
,
enabling
,
calling
,
and
directing
them
.
It
comes
from
heaven
;
having
the
majesty
,
power
,
certainty
of
heaven
with
it
.
It
speaks
to
the
witnesses
only
,
because
they
onely
understand
it
,
therefore
directed
to
them
.
And
the
glorious
direction
it
gives
forth
,
it
calls
up
the
poore
despised
servants
of
the
Lord
,
to
live
in
the
power
and
kingdome
of
Christ
,
saying
,
Come
up
hither
.
We
now
goe
on
to
that
which
follows
.
The
second
thing
to
be
considered
is
the
ascention
it selfe
;
And
they
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
.
In
the
consideration
hereof
,
wee
may
consider
three
things
.
First
,
their
action
,
they
ascend
.
Secondly
,
the
place
whether
,
that
's
up
to
heaven
.
Thirdly
,
the
manner
of
their
ascention
,
It
's
in
a
cloud
.
Their
action
is
to
ascend
,
which
signifies
some
greater
accession
of
honor
,
dignity
,
greatnesse
,
and
prosperity
.
When
Nebuchadnezzar
once
said
,
I
will
ascend
up
to
heaven
,
I
will
exalt
my selfe
above
the
clouds
,
Isa.
14.
14.
it's
meant
that
he
would
in
his
heart
be
greater
in
name
,
honour
,
strength
and
dignity
,
then
he
had
been
formerly
.
So
the
Witnesses
shall
ascend
into
a
state
and
condition
,
much
more
excellent
then
they
had
before
enjoyed
.
This
ascention
is
diametrically
opposed
to
their
sack
cloath
condition
,
to
that
meane
and
low
condition
these
Witnesses
had
lived
in
,
while
they
were
under
the
power
and
raign
of
the
beast
.
This
ascention
is
not
a
carnall
or
bodily
transmutation
,
or
a
motion
from
place
to
place
,
but
of
a
mutation
of
state
and
condition
;
't
is
an
ascention
unto
more
liberty
,
freedome
,
knowledg
,
strength
and
glory
then
they
had
lived
in
before
.
Secondly
,
the
place
unto
which
they
are
to
ascend
,
and
that
's
to
heaven
;
the
kingdome
of
Christ
is
mystically
called
Heaven
.
The
Saints
are
said
to
dwell
in
Heaven
,
as
Antichrist
is
said
to
dwell
in
Earth
;
the
meaning
is
,
they
shall
ascend
into
a
more
heavenly
condition
,
of
liberty
,
power
,
strength
,
wisdome
,
knowledge
,
light
,
and
life
.
They
shall
come
to
possesse
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
enjoy
all
the
immunities
thereof
.
They
shall
live
more
in
heavenly
discoveries
of
God
and
Christ
,
and
his
will
:
their
externall
peace
,
and
internal
glory
shall
be
very
heavenly
and
glorious
.
And
in
this
respect
the
Saints
that
shall
sound
forth
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
are
said
to
be
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
Chap.
14.
6.
The
Saints
are
called
Heaven
it selfe
,
Chap.
18.
20.
The
multitude
of
Saints
that
shall
sing
Allelujah's
and
praises
unto
God
,
upon
the
destruction
of
Babylon
,
are
called
a
people
that
dwell
in
heaven
,
Chap.
19.
1.
because
they
live
in
heavenly
enjoyments
and
praises
.
So
here
the
Witnesses
are
said
to
ascend
up
to
heaven
,
in
respect
of
that
heavenly
and
glorious
condition
and
state
that
the
Lord
will
advance
his
people
unto
,
when
hee
shal
wholly
break
the
power
of
the
beast
,
and
advance
his
people
to
partake
of
the
glory
and
dignity
of
his
owne
kingdome
.
Thirdly
,
wee
have
the
manner
how
these
Witnesses
ascend
,
that
's
in
a
cloud
.
This
great
thick
Cloud
that
God
draws
over
the
Earth
,
and
with
which
he
doth
over-shadow
the
face
of
all
things
;
this
is
that
darkness
,
that
confusion
,
division
,
contest
,
warre
,
envie
,
this
I
say
,
is
that
dark
cloud
,
that
the
Lord
hath
drawn
over
the
face
of
the
Earth
.
Hath
not
God
drawn
this
black
cloud
upon
the
affairs
,
counsels
,
wisdome
and
actions
of
men
;
the
order
,
government
,
peace
,
prosperity
of
the
world
is
all
over-shadowed
,
men
know
not
where
they
are
,
nor
what
they
doe
,
when
they
goe
too
fast
,
nor
when
too
slow
;
the
very
hearts
and
affections
of
men
are
divided
,
the
world
is
full
of
contests
and
wars
,
and
confusions
;
and
there
is
such
a
mist
upon
mens
spirits
,
that
they
scarce
know
which
way
to
turn
themselves
.
It
's
in
this
cloud
of
confusion
,
in
which
the
Witnesses
do
ascended
.
We
cannot
but
remember
that
the
Lord
brought
his
people
from
Aegypt
,
by
dividing
of
the
Sea
,
by
separating
of
the
great
waters
:
so
wil
the
Lord
raise
up
his
Saints
by
dividing
of
the
men
of
the
earth
,
the
great
Sea
,
or
peoples
of
the
earth
,
by
dividing
of
them
,
by
confounding
of
the
wisdome
and
policie
of
the
world
,
by
dashing
one
part
of
the
earth
against
another
;
I
say
in
this
manner
,
and
by
this
means
,
the
Lord
will
cause
his
faithfull
ones
to
ascend
.
Lastly
,
we
have
that
special
Adjunct
that
is
hereunto
annexed
:
And
their
enemies
beheld
them
.
By
their
enemies
,
we
are
to
understand
People
,
Nations
,
Kindreds
,
and
Tongues
,
with
all
the
inhabitants
of
the
Earth
:
All
worldly
,
carnall
,
Antichristian
men
,
these
shall
behold
them
to
their
griefe
and
vexation
.
This
is
mentioned
first
,
as
to
the
torment
and
excessive
grief
that
the
Adversaries
shall
take
,
when
they
shall
see
them
that
they
have
despised
,
trampled
upon
,
and
contemned
,
to
be
lifted
up
,
to
ascend
unto
honour
and
dignity
,
unto
life
and
glory
.
And
secondly
,
it
's
mentioned
in
the
praise
and
happinesse
of
those
that
doe
ascend
in
the
view
of
their
Adversaries
:
As
the
Prophet
makes
it
an
augmentation
of
bounty
,
that
the
Lord
should
spread
his
table
in
the
midst
of
his
foes
,
Psal.
23.
So
this
is
an
addition
to
their
honour
,
they
shall
ascend
in
the
midst
of
their
Adversaries
,
in
their
view
,
and
before
their
eye
.
This
is
the
saddest
sight
that
earthly
men
can
behold
;
they
shall
see
them
ascend
,
and
shall
not
be
able
to
stop
their
passage
:
this
shall
be
as
worm-wood
,
as
gall
and
bitternesse
to
their
spirits
,
this
shall
even
make
them
gnash
their
teeth
,
but
they
shal
not
be
able
to
help
themselves
.
The
words
being
thus
far
opened
,
we
now
come
to
raise
some
observations
from
them
.
First
,
observe
,
That
the
Witnesses
are
enabled
to
ascend
by
the
powerfull
voyce
of
the
spirit
of
God
.
They
can
never
rise
nor
ascend
,
until
they
are
called
up
to
the
Lord
by
this
great
voyce
,
this
loud
heavenly
voyce
,
this
voyce
of
Majestie
and
glory
.
Antichrist
was
able
to
suppresse
and
keepe
under
these
two
Prophets
of
the
Lord
,
untill
the
Lord
comes
and
raises
them
up
by
his
owne
voyce
and
command
.
If
all
the
world
should
call
upon
them
to
arise
,
they
could
not
,
untill
the
Lord
speake
the
word
,
and
say
,
Come
up
hither
.
When
the
Lod
speaks
with
a
heavenly
voyce
,
it
is
so
full
of
love
and
joy
,
of
light
and
life
,
that
every
thing
in
the
hearts
of
his
,
doe
heare
his
voyce
;
every
faculty
,
every
member
,
all
parts
heare
and
obey
.
The
soule
is
never
willing
to
ascend
,
untill
the
Lord
calls
by
his
eternall
voyce
,
and
that
hath
such
force
and
power
,
such
excellency
and
and
majestie
,
that
it
removes
every
obstacle
out
▪
of
the
way
,
and
sets
aside
every
thing
that
would
hinder
.
And
again
,
this
voyce
is
so
great
,
so
powerfull
,
carries
with
it
so
much
authority
,
that
the
men
of
the
Earth
cannot
hinder
their
rising
▪
If
the
Lord
speak
with
a
powerful
▪
voyce
to
the
world
,
●o
Antichrist
,
to
the
men
of
the
Earth
▪
Let
my
people
ascend
,
l●t
them
come
up
hither
,
all
the
force
,
power
,
policie
of
men
shall
not
hinder
them
.
This
voyce
is
dreadful
to
the
men
of
the
earth
,
and
doth
so
much
affright
them
,
that
they
are
forced
at
last
(
as
once
Pharaoh
was
)
to
let
the
Israel
of
God
goe
,
and
ascend
out
of
Aegypt
to
Jerusalem
,
from
bondage
to
liberty
,
from
weaknesse
to
strength
,
from
persecution
to
dominion
,
from
light
to
darknesse
,
from
Earth
to
Heaven
.
Now
the
Saints
are
taken
up
to
live
in
heavenly
comforts
and
joyes
,
in
heavenly
discoveries
of
●ight
and
life
,
in
heavenly
immunities
and
priviledges
.
And
all
this
is
done
by
the
great
,
the
mighty
,
and
powerful
voyce
of
God
.
Secondly
,
observe
,
from
the
ascention
it selfe
;
That
the
Witnesses
have
their
time
of
triumph
and
rejoycing
,
as
well
as
they
have
a
time
of
sack
cloath
and
mourning
.
When
they
ascend
,
they
shal
shake
off
their
sack-cloath
and
mourning
,
they
shal
ascend
farre
higher
,
unto
an
estate
of
more
liberty
,
honour
,
peace
,
and
glory
,
then
their
former
estate
was
.
They
shall
not
alwayes
be
made
the
scorne
and
reproach
of
the
world
,
and
be
trodden
under
foot
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
▪
be
driven
into
the
Wildernesse
,
and
their
dead
bodies
to
lye
in
Aegypt
&
Sodome
,
and
their
Adversaries
to
make
merry
,
and
rejoyce
over
their
Carkasses
;
but
they
shall
be
advanced
above
all
the
pride
&
scorn
of
their
adversaries
:
wel
may
their
enemies
vexe
and
storm
at
them
,
but
they
are
above
their
reach
and
danger
;
these
Witnesses
shall
be
cloathed
with
honour
and
dignity
,
for
all
the
wrongs
and
injuries
their
Adversaries
have
put
upon
them
.
Now
they
shal
sit
upon
Christs
throne
,
weare
Christs
crown
,
enjoy
Christs
kingdome
:
now
they
shal
quit
the
Earth
,
and
ascend
farr
above
men
and
feares
,
above
griefs
and
troubles
,
above
shame
and
contempt
;
to
live
more
in
God
&
Christ
,
to
enjoy
more
of
his
life
and
righteousnesse
,
to
become
more
inheritors
of
his
Kingdome
and
glory
.
Thirdly
,
In
that
the
Witnesses
shall
That
the
state
and
condition
the
Saints
shall
ascend
up
into
,
is
most
heavenly
and
glorious
.
The
Saints
shal
not
dwell
in
the
earth
,
their
faces
shall
not
looke
downward
,
but
their
nature
and
priviledg
is
now
to
ascend
to
Heaven
,
unto
heavenly
priviledges
and
immunities
,
unto
heavenly
life
and
joy
;
great
shal
be
their
enjoyments
,
when
they
shall
ascend
above
the
oppression
of
men
,
or
the
powers
of
flesh
and
hel
;
great
shal
be
their
deliverance
in
respect
of
external
liberty
and
peace
,
and
also
of
internal
light
and
glory
.
The
externall
glory
,
liberty
,
and
redemption
that
shal
attend
the
Saints
in
this
heavenly
condition
that
they
are
instated
in
by
this
ascention
,
wee
may
consider
in
these
particulars
following
.
First
,
these
Witnesses
upon
their
ascention
shal
be
delivered
from
the
oppression
of
their
Adversaries
.
The
oppression
of
Aegypt
,
Assyria
,
and
Babylon
shall
all
cease
,
and
be
broken
in
pieces
My
people
went
downe
to
Egypt
,
and
the
Assyrian
oppressed
them
without
cause
:
Now
therefore
what
have
I
here
,
saith
the
Lord
,
that
my
people
are
taken
away
for
nought
;
they
that
rule
over
them
,
make
them
to
howle
,
Isa.
52.
4
,
5.
Behold
I
will
bring
them
againe
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
,
and
gather
them
from
the
coasts
of
Assyria
;
and
the
pride
of
Assyria
shall
be
broken
,
and
the
Scepter
of
Aegypt
shall
depart
away
,
Zach.
10.
10
,
11.
see
also
Isa.
10.
24
,
25
,
26
,
27.
And
this
proverbe
shall
be
taken
up
against
the
King
of
Babylon
,
and
it
shall
be
said
,
How
hath
the
oppressor
ceased
,
and
the
golden
Citie
:
the
Lord
hath
broken
the
staffe
of
the
wicked
,
and
the
red
of
the
rulers
,
Isa.
14.
4
,
5
▪
Aegypt
,
Assyria
,
and
Babylon
were
the
mightiest
Oppressors
of
the
people
of
Israel
,
by
which
are
typified
those
Antichristian
powers
that
have
overcome
and
killed
the
faithfull
Witnesses
of
God
.
But
now
these
oppressors
shall
cease
,
and
the
golden
Citie
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
or
Church-estate
shal
cease
,
and
the
Saints
that
have
been
oppressed
shall
goe
free
,
the
Lord
wil
take
off
the
yoak
of
their
burthen
,
and
break
the
staffe
of
their
shoulder
,
those
that
ruled
over
them
,
and
were
their
taske-masters
,
shal
be
trodden
down
as
mire
in
the
streets
.
Secondly
,
God
will
make
those
that
have
persecuted
and
trodden
under
feet
the
Witnesses
,
to
serve
and
obey
them
.
For
the
Lord
will
have
mercy
on
Jacob
,
and
will
yet
chuse
Israel
,
and
set
them
in
their
owne
Land
,
and
the
strangers
shall
be
joyned
with
them
,
and
they
shall
cleave
to
the
house
of
Jacob
:
and
the
people
shall
take
them
,
and
bring
them
to
their
place
:
and
the
house
of
Israel
shall
possesse
them
in
the
land
of
the
Lord
for
servants
,
and
handmaids
:
and
they
shall
take
them
Captives
,
whose
Captives
they
were
,
and
they
shall
rule
over
their
oppressors
,
Isa.
14.
1
,
2.
For
that
nation
that
will
not
serve
thee
shall
perish
;
yea
those
nations
shall
utterly
be
wasted
:
The
sonnes
of
them
that
afflicted
thee
shall
come
bending
unto
thee
;
and
all
they
that
despised
thee
,
shall
bow
themselves
downe
at
the
soles
of
thy
feete
,
and
shall
call
thee
the
Citie
of
the
Lord
,
Isa.
60.
12.
14.
The
nations
shall
see
,
and
be
confounded
at
all
their
might
,
they
shall
lay
their
hand
upon
their
mouth
,
their
eares
shall
be
deafe
,
they
shall
licke
the
dust
like
a
Serpent
,
they
shall
move
out
of
their
holes
like
wormes
of
the
earth
,
they
shall
be
afraid
of
the
Lord
our
God
,
and
shall
feare
because
of
thee
,
Mica
7.
16
,
17.
When
Christ
shall
put
his
Scepter
into
the
hands
of
his
people
,
the
men
of
the
earth
shall
bow
downe
themselves
,
and
submit
to
their
authority
;
the
very
spirits
of
men
shall
fall
downe
and
stoope
before
the
Saints
.
Thirdly
,
the
Saints
shall
be
abundantly
blessed
in
peace
and
quietnesse
,
they
shall
have
rest
from
all
their
enemies
.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
in
that
day
,
the
Lord
shall
give
thee
rest
from
sorrow
,
from
feare
,
and
from
bondage
,
Isa.
14.
3.
The
wolfe
shall
dwell
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Leopard
shall
lie
downe
with
the
Kid
,
and
the
Calfe
,
and
the
young
Lion
,
and
the
Fa●ling
together
,
and
a
little
child
shall
lead
them
:
And
the
Cow
and
the
Beare
shall
feede
,
and
their
young
ones
shall
lie
downe
together
;
and
the
Lion
shall
eate
straw
like
the
Oxe
:
And
the
sucking
childe
shall
play
on
the
hole
of
the
Aspe
,
and
the
weaned
child
shall
put
his
hand
on
the
Cockatrice
den
:
They
shall
not
hurt
nor
destroy
in
all
my
holy
mountaine
,
Isa.
11.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
And
againe
,
I
will
extend
peace
to
her
,
like
a
river
,
and
the
glory
of
the
Gentiles
like
a
flowing
streame
,
Isa
66.
12.
These
Scriptures
I
know
are
mysterious
,
and
there
is
a
spirituall
meaning
of
them
:
but
they
are
also
true
in
the
letter
,
and
hold
forth
that
externall
peace
and
rest
,
when
the
Lord
shall
cause
his
people
to
ascend
farre
above
the
power
and
malice
of
all
their
adversaries
:
then
hee
will
so
take
away
that
wolvish
and
ravenous
disposition
of
worldly
men
,
that
his
people
shall
live
in
peace
and
quietnesse
among
them
.
Fourthly
,
the
Lord
will
raise
up
his
people
from
reproach
and
shame
,
unto
a
state
of
dignity
and
honour
.
For
Zions
sake
will
I
not
hold
my
peace
,
for
Jerusalems
sake
I
will
not
rest
,
untill
the
righteousnesse
thereof
goe
forth
as
brightnesse
,
and
the
salvation
thereof
as
the
lamp
that
burneth
:
And
the
Gentiles
shall
see
thy
righteousnesse
,
and
all
Kings
thy
glory
:
And
thou
shalt
be
called
by
a
new
name
which
the
mouth
of
the
Lord
shall
name
:
And
give
the
Lord
no
rest
till
he
establish
,
and
till
he
make
Jerusalem
a
praise
in
the
Earth
,
Isa.
62.
1
,
2.
7.
And
yee
shall
leave
your
name
for
a
curse
to
my
chosen
(
speaking
of
the
Adversaries
)
for
the
Lord
will
sley
thee
,
and
call
his
servants
by
another
name
,
Isa.
65.
15.
By
these
Scriptures
it
appears
,
that
the
Lord
will
not
alwayes
give
up
the
names
of
his
people
to
reproach
and
infamie
:
they
shall
not
alwayes
lie
under
shame
and
disgrace
;
but
when
the
Lord
shall
lift
up
the
head
of
his
poor
despised
people
,
they
shall
have
another
name
,
which
the
Lord
himself
shall
name
,
a
name
of
praise
and
glory
;
when
the
Lord
shall
adorne
his
Spouse
with
the
brightnesse
of
the
sun
and
▪
make
her
terrible
as
an
army
with
banners
,
then
the
daughters
that
see
her
shall
blesse
her
,
and
the
Queens
and
Concubines
,
they
shall
praise
her
.
This
shall
be
the
state
and
condition
of
the
Witnesses
,
when
they
shall
ascend
up
to
heaven
,
to
live
in
heavenly
enjoyments
,
or
liberty
and
freedome
,
in
respect
of
their
outward
and
externall
glory
:
they
shal
be
freed
from
the
oppression
of
their
Adversaries
.
Their
enemies
shall
serve
them
;
they
shal
abound
in
peace
,
and
be
blessed
in
praises
.
Now
it
followes
,
that
wee
speake
something
of
their
internal
glory
and
excellency
that
they
shal
be
advanced
unto
:
And
that
you
may
,
take
in
these
particulars
following
.
First
,
the
Saints
shall
abound
in
heavenly
knowledg
and
understanding
of
the
mysteries
of
truth
.
The
earth
shall
be
full
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
,
as
the
waters
cover
the
Sea
,
Isa.
11.
9.
And
he
will
destroy
in
this
mountaine
the
face
of
covering
cast
over
all
people
,
and
the
Veile
that
is
spread
over
all
nations
,
Isa.
25.
7.
Moreover
,
the
light
of
the
Moon
shall
be
as
the
light
of
the
Sun
,
and
the
light
of
the
Sun
shall
be
seven-fold
,
as
the
light
of
seven
dayes
,
in
the
day
that
the
Lord
bindeth
up
the
breach
of
his
people
,
and
healeth
the
stroke
of
their
wound
,
Isa.
30.
26.
There
hath
been
a
vaile
of
covering
spread
over
all
Nations
,
and
that
by
the
operation
of
the
man
of
sinne
:
but
now
the
vaile
shall
be
taken
away
,
and
the
light
of
one
day
shall
be
as
the
light
of
seven
,
there
shall
be
a
perfect
discovery
of
light
,
a
perfection
of
truth
shall
appeare
in
the
Saints
.
Secondly
,
the
Saints
shall
be
taken
up
into
higher
enjoyments
of
spirituall
comfort
and
joy
,
by
a
clearer
apprehension
▪
of
divine
love
,
then
when
they
sate
mourning
under
the
sense
of
their
owne
defects
.
And
the
ransomed
of
the
Lord
shall
returne
,
and
come
to
Zion
with
songs
,
and
everlasting
joyes
upon
their
heads
▪
and
they
shall
obtaine
joy
and
gladnesse
,
and
sorrow
and
sighing
shall
●●e
away
,
Isa.
35.
10.
and
Chap.
51.
1●
.
And
the
dayes
of
mourning
shall
be
ended
,
Isa.
60.
20.
And
God
shall
take
away
all
teares
from
all
faces
,
and
the
rebuke
of
his
people
shall
be
taken
away
from
the
earth
,
Isa.
30.
8.
And
GOD
shall
wipe
away
all
teares
from
their
eyes
▪
and
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
neither
sorrow
nor
crying
;
neither
shall
there
be
any
more
paine
,
for
the
former
things
are
passed
away
,
Revel.
21.
4.
And
the
inhabitant
shall
not
say
,
I
am
sicke
,
the
people
that
dwell
therein
shall
be
forgiven
their
iniquity
,
Isa.
33.
24.
All
which
places
shew
,
that
when
the
Saints
shall
be
delivered
from
the
spirituall
captivity
of
Babylon
,
they
shal
have
no
more
occasion
of
sorrow
,
those
evills
that
exposed
them
to
reproach
and
persecutions
,
which
lay
so
heavy
upon
them
;
and
those
evills
that
caused
them
to
shed
so
many
tears
shall
be
all
done
away
,
they
shall
not
now
be
grieved
under
oppression
,
and
crying
for
deliverance
:
For
their
Officers
shall
be
peace
,
and
their
Exactors
righteousnesse
,
righteous
ones
shall
have
the
dominion
.
Neither
shall
the
Saints
live
under
any
such
apprehension
of
sinne
as
now
,
which
causes
soule
sicknesse
:
for
their
iniquity
shall
be
done
away
,
and
they
shal
enjoy
spiritual
freedome
and
comfort
.
Thirdly
,
the
Saints
shal
act
more
in
the
power
of
God
,
and
lesse
from
selfe
and
creature
.
And
he
that
is
weak
among
them
at
that
day
,
shall
be
as
David
,
and
the
house
of
David
shall
be
as
God
,
as
the
Angell
of
the
Lord
before
him
,
Zech.
12.
8.
For
there
the
glorious
Lord
will
be
unto
us
a
place
of
broad
rivers
,
and
streams
,
wherein
shall
goe
no
Galley
with
oares
,
neither
shall
gallant
ships
passe
thereby
:
Their
tacklings
were
loosed
,
they
could
not
well
strengthen
their
mast
,
they
could
not
spread
their
saile
;
Then
is
the
prey
of
a
great
spoyle
divided
,
and
the
lame
take
the
prey
,
Isa.
23.
21.
23.
The
weake
and
the
feeble
shall
be
filled
with
so
much
grace
,
majestie
,
authority
,
strength
,
and
truth
,
that
as
the
very
Angels
of
God
,
they
shall
be
carried
forth
in
the
most
heroicall
and
divine
vertues
,
that
the
most
weak
and
impotent
shal
be
able
to
take
the
spoyle
,
and
seize
on
the
prey
of
divine
things
;
they
shal
not
saile
in
any
gallant
Ship
of
outward
enjoyments
,
there
shal
be
no
rowing
of
the
Galley
with
oares
of
creature-strength
and
ability
:
but
they
shal
got
forth
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
and
shal
in
his
strength
alone
performe
all
their
undertakings
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
God
shal
more
immediately
communicate
all
knowledge
,
comfort
,
strength
,
and
all
divine
grace
unto
his
people
,
then
hee
hath
formerly
done
.
The
Saints
shall
enjoy
divine
things
,
by
a
more
neer
and
intimate
way
from
Christ
,
then
formerly
they
have
done
:
They
shall
not
so
much
rejoyce
in
the
externall
part
or
out-side
of
things
,
as
in
the
indwellings
of
the
spirit
and
life
of
God
within
them
.
The
Sunn
shall
be
no
more
thy
light
by
day
,
neither
for
brightnesse
shall
the
Moone
give
light
unto
thee
,
but
the
Lord
shall
be
unto
thee
an
everlastong
light
,
and
thy
God
thy
glory
:
Thy
Sunne
shall
goe
no
more
downe
,
neither
shall
thy
Moone
with-draw
it selfe
:
for
the
Lord
shall
be
thine
everlasting
light
,
and
the
dayes
of
thy
mourning
shall
be
ended
,
Isa.
60.
19
,
20.
And
I
saw
no
Temple
therein
,
for
the
Lord
God
Almighty
,
and
the
Lamb
are
the
Temple
of
it
:
And
the
Citie
had
no
need
of
the
Sunne
,
neither
of
the
Moone
to
shine
in
it
;
for
the
glory
of
God
did
lighten
it
,
and
the
Lamb
is
the
light
thereof
:
And
the
Nations
of
them
that
are
saved
shall
walke
in
the
light
of
i●
,
for
there
shall
be
no
night
there
,
Rev.
21.
22
,
23.
When
all
external
means
and
wayes
shall
cease
,
God
and
Christ
shal
be
all
in
all
to
his
Saints
.
The
earthly
Jerusalem
had
à
Temple
,
and
visible
signs
of
Gods
presence
in
it
:
but
now
in
the
new
and
spiritual
Jerusalem
,
that
shall
come
down
from
above
,
this
heavenly
frame
and
condition
that
the
Saints
shal
ascend
into
,
after
the
Witnesses
shall
arise
,
it
shall
be
more
heavenly
and
divine
,
more
pure
and
spiritual
,
then
ever
they
enjoyed
before
;
yea
,
all
their
wayes
and
worships
shal
be
more
holy
and
spiritual
;
their
light
and
communion
with
God
and
Christ
shal
be
such
,
as
that
they
shal
not
need
any
outward
or
external
meanes
.
They
shal
not
be
over-shadowed
by
the
night
of
ignorance
,
or
persecution
,
or
darknesse
,
but
shal
be
filled
with
the
in-dwelling
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lamb
,
and
they
shal
walk
in
the
glory
of
that
divine
light
.
This
and
much
more
might
be
spoken
of
the
glorious
condition
of
the
Saints
,
when
they
shal
ascend
up
to
heaven
,
to
live
in
heavenly
enjoyments
and
priviledges
,
both
of
externall
liberty
and
peace
,
and
also
of
internall
light
and
glory
.
This
is
part
of
the
glory
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
and
of
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
when
Antichrist
shall
be
throwne
downe
from
his
throne
and
authority
;
and
when
Christ
shall
be
exalted
,
and
the
Saints
possesse
his
Kingdome
.
Wee
now
proceed
to
the
next
observation
.
Fourthly
,
do
the
Witnesses
ascend
That
in
the
middest
of
the
great
confusion
and
darknesse
upon
the
face
of
the
world
,
shall
the
Witnesses
ascend
.
There
is
a
great
thick
cloud
of
darknesse
,
distraction
,
division
,
and
confusion
upon
the
minds
and
actions
of
the
men
of
the
earth
this
day
:
Now
I
say
,
that
in
these
thick
mists
and
fogs
of
trouble
and
contention
,
the
Witnesses
daily
get
ground
,
and
arise
higher
and
higher
,
and
ascend
gradually
every
day
,
though
the
world
neither
sees
it
,
nor
knows
it
.
Israel
of
old
pass●d
through
the
Wildernesse
,
untill
they
came
to
Canaan
by
the
conduct
of
a
cloud
:
So
this
cloud
that
hath
this
day
over-shadowed
the
world
,
shall
not
passe
away
,
untill
the
Israel
of
God
are
ascended
up
to
the
land
of
Messiah
,
our
new
Jerusalem
.
Suitable
unto
our
purpose
is
that
place
,
Isa.
51.
9
,
10.
Awake
,
awake
,
put
on
strength
,
O
arme
of
the
Lord
.
Awake
as
in
the
ancient
dayes
:
Art
thou
not
it
that
hath
cut
Rahab
,
and
wounded
the
Dragon
?
Art
thou
not
it
that
hath
dryed
the
Sea
,
the
waters
of
the
great
deep
?
Thou
hast
made
the
depth
of
the
Sea
away
for
the
ransomed
to
passe
over
.
God
hath
seemed
in
former
times
,
as
it
were
,
to
be
asleep
,
as
if
he
had
altogether
forgotten
the
sorrows
and
sufferings
of
his
people
.
But
now
,
when
the
Lord
shall
arm
himselfe
with
power
,
and
cloath
himselfe
with
strength
as
with
a
garment
:
as
in
the
generations
of
old
,
or
auncient
dayes
,
when
thou
didst
cut
Rahab
,
and
wound
the
Dragon
,
that
's
meant
of
Aegypt
and
Pharaoh
.
And
how
was
this
done
?
by
dividing
of
the
waters
,
and
drying
up
the
Sea
,
he
rescued
his
people
from
the
bondage
of
Pharaoh
,
and
the
oppression
of
Aegypt
.
Thus
God
delivered
his
people
from
the
captivity
of
Babylon
by
the
same
power
,
as
in
the
ancient
dayes
.
Now
in
the
same
manner
,
when
the
Lord
shall
redeeme
his
people
from
those
burthens
of
spirituall
captivity
that
his
people
have
endured
under
the
tyrannicall
dominion
of
Antichristian
Babylon
,
God
will
dry
up
the
Sea
,
and
divide
the
waters
;
that
is
,
he
will
wast
and
consume
the
state
and
strength
of
man
,
and
divide
Peoples
and
Nations
one
against
another
,
a
thicke
Cloud
of
darknesse
shall
over-cover
them
all
:
what
a
grosse
thick
Cloud
hangs
over
all
men
this
day
,
upon
all
their
Actings
,
Counsels
,
and
Designes
:
Most
men
grope
in
the
darke
,
and
know
no●
what
they
doe
;
what
a
darke
cloud
of
feare
,
anger
,
division
,
contention
,
disquietnesse
and
confusion
of
face
,
is
this
day
upon
the
men
of
the
earth
.
Now
in
the
midst
of
these
confusions
and
divisions
aomngst
the
men
of
the
world
in
these
Clouds
of
darkenesse
,
the
faithfull
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
they
get
ground
,
and
ascend
higher
and
higher
,
untill
at
last
they
shall
fully
ascend
up
unto
the
heavenly
state
and
glory
of
Christs
kingdome
.
The
Witnesses
ascending
in
a
Cloud
,
the
world
sees
it
not
,
't
is
a
misterie
that
few
understand
.
Then
this
thick
cloud
of
darknesse
,
fear
,
division
and
confusion
upon
the
world
,
doth
plainly
demonstrate
,
that
the
Witnesses
are
now
arising
,
shaking
off
their
sackcloath
,
and
mourning
,
and
are
now
ascending
up
to
Heaven
,
to
live
in
,
and
enjoy
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
to
enjoy
that
freedome
and
peace
,
that
light
and
glory
that
we
last
spake
of
.
Fifthly
,
and
lastly
,
do
the
enemies
That
all
the
power
and
policie
of
the
Enemies
of
the
Witnesses
,
shall
not
be
able
to
hinder
their
ascention
.
The
Adversary
doth
behold
them
,
doth
see
them
▪
get
ground
,
arise
,
and
ascend
,
and
faine
would
hinder
them
,
but
cannot
.
This
is
the
greatest
and
most
amazing
fight
that
ever
the
world
did
see
,
the
saddest
spectacle
that
ever
it
beheld
;
this
fills
the
earth
with
astonishment
and
trembling
,
to
perceive
the
rising
and
ascending
of
these
Witnesses
formerly
slain
and
it
cannot
in
the
least
retard
or
hinder
them
.
This
shall
be
the
very
glory
and
triumph
of
the
Saints
,
that
they
shall
ascend
in
the
view
and
●ight
of
all
their
Enemies
,
that
hated
,
persecuted
,
and
killed
them
.
Now
as
it
was
the
sport
and
joy
of
these
Enemies
to
kill
and
slay
these
witnesses
,
how
much
more
will
it
be
their
griefe
and
torture
,
to
see
them
arise
from
the
dead
,
and
ascend
into
honour
.
It
could
not
be
more
grievous
to
Haman
,
to
see
Mordecai
advanced
,
then
it
amazeth
the
world
to
see
these
ascend
,
and
that
in
their
sight
and
presence
.
This
shall
be
the
honour
and
joy
of
these
Witnesses
,
that
they
shall
ascend
in
the
view
and
sight
of
their
Adversaries
;
who
shall
look
on
them
,
and
be
exceedingly
troubled
and
vexed
,
but
yet
shall
not
be
able
in
the
least
to
hinder
them
,
from
ascending
into
the
glorious
liberty
,
peace
,
light
,
and
comfort
of
Christs
Kingdome
.
VERS.
13.
And
the
same
hour
was
there
a
great
earth-quake
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
fell
,
and
in
the
Earthquake
were
slaine
of
men
seven
thousand
,
and
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heave
.
HAving
spoken
of
the
resurrection
and
ascention
of
the
Witnesses
,
we
now
come
to
handle
the
great
and
notable
effect
that
succeedeth
thereon
,
together
with
severall
consequents
thereunto
annexed
.
The
same
hour
there
was
a
great
earth-quake
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
fell
,
&c.
In
the
handling
of
which
we
may
consider
,
First
,
the
time
of
this
Earth-quake
,
in
these
words
;
And
the
same
hour
,
&c.
Secondly
,
the
Earth-quake
it selfe
,
mentioned
in
the
Text
,
there
was
a
great
Earth-quake
.
Thirdly
,
the
consequents
thereunto
annexed
,
and
they
are
three
.
-
1.
The
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
fell
.
-
2.
Seven
thousand
men
are
slain
.
-
3.
The
affrighted
remnant
give
glory
to
God
.
But
first
,
of
the
time
,
The
same
houre
there
was
a
great
Earth
quake
.
This
terme
of
time
is
not
to
be
taken
restrictvely
,
as
if
it
should
be
meant
of
an
hour
consisting
of
so
many
minutes
.
Some
read
the
same
day
;
neither
may
wee
take
it
for
a
naturall
day
of
twenty
foure
hours
.
It
is
an
indefinite
speech
,
and
holds
no
certainty
for
the
space
of
time
:
but
it
imports
,
that
the
time
of
this
great
Earth-quake
should
answer
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
rising
and
ascending
up
to
heaven
.
Those
words
expressed
in
Chap.
17.
12.
These
receive
power
one
houre
with
the
beast
,
import
the
same
,
meaning
the
whole
terme
of
their
raigne
with
the
beast
.
Secondly
,
the
earth-quake
it selfe
follows
:
And
there
was
a
great
Earthquake
.
The
naturall
cause
of
an
Earth-quake
is
,
when
the
wind
is
pent
up
in
the
bowels
of
the
earth
,
and
seeking
vent
from
thence
,
breaks
forth
into
violent
concussions
and
motions
,
so
that
the
earth
shakes
and
rends
,
contrary
to
its
naturall
firmenesse
and
stability
.
Of
such
an
Earth-quake
we
reed
,
Amos
1.
1.
And
the
like
appeared
when
Christ
arose
from
the
dead
,
as
it
's
recorded
,
Mat.
28
2.
But
here
we
are
to
understand
a
mysticall
and
spirituall
Earth-quake
,
a
shaking
of
Kings
,
Kingdomes
,
States
,
Powers
,
Formes
,
Goverments
,
and
the
very
dignities
,
orders
,
strengths
,
and
comforts
of
men
.
The
same
Earthquake
is
meant
,
Chap.
6.
12.
And
Ch.
16.
18.
Thus
the
Lord
saith
,
He
will
shake
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
,
and
the
Sea
,
and
the
dry
land
,
&
all
nations
,
Hag.
2.
6.
This
was
partly
fulfilled
when
Christ
came
in
the
flesh
,
the
heaven
of
Ceremonies
and
shadows
,
and
of
all
the
Jewish
worship
was
shaken
and
abolished
;
and
also
the
earth
was
shaken
,
both
Sea
and
dry
land
,
all
the
whole
earth
was
full
of
great
commotions
and
ruines
.
But
this
is
again
to
be
fulfilled
;
yet
once
more
will
the
Lord
shake
heaven
and
earth
:
The
heaven
of
Antichrists
worship
,
Church
,
forme
,
order
and
government
:
And
the
earth
also
,
all
those
worldly
powers
that
have
engaged
to
uphold
and
manage
the
cause
of
the
Beast
;
these
powers
,
dominion
,
authorities
and
states
shall
be
shaken
also
.
Thus
we
see
what
wee
are
to
understand
by
this
Earth-quake
,
the
great
commotions
and
troubles
that
shal
even
rend
&
tear
the
earth
in
pieces
:
all
its
order
,
power
,
government
and
dominion
,
both
in
Church
and
State
shall
be
broken
,
all
shal
be
turned
upside
down
by
these
violent
breakings
forth
,
that
shal
happen
upon
the
world
at
the
rising
and
ascending
of
the
Witnesses
.
In
the
third
place
we
have
the
consequents
of
this
great
Earth-quake
in
these
words
;
The
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
fell
,
and
in
the
Earth-quake
were
slaine
of
men
seven
thousand
;
and
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
Heaven
.
This
first
consequent
in
order
is
this
,
The
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
fell
.
Whereof
we
are
to
take
notice
of
three
things
,
viz.
what
is
meant
,
-
First
,
by
the
City
.
-
Secondly
,
by
the
tenth
part
.
-
Thirdly
,
by
the
fall
thereof
.
First
,
this
City
is
great
Babylon
,
mentioned
in
Chap.
17.
5.
which
is
meant
of
the
whole
universall
power
,
dominion
and
territories
of
the
Antichristian
Church
and
State
.
The
nations
combined
together
,
and
gathered
into
a
Church
,
worshipping
the
Beast
and
his
image
,
submitting
to
his
rule
and
government
;
this
is
the
great
City
Babylon
,
of
which
we
have
spoken
already
,
from
vers.
8.
Though
Rome
it selfe
hath
mystically
ruled
over
the
Nations
,
hath
been
the
rise
of
abominations
,
and
therefore
in
some
sense
,
is
meant
by
the
Citie
:
yet
it
cannot
be
taken
so
restrictively
,
but
it
takes
in
the
whole
State
and
Church
of
Antichrist
,
that
is
called
this
Citie
,
the
mother
of
Harlots
,
that
hath
corrupted
the
earth
with
her
abominations
.
Secondly
,
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
(
the
principall
thing
here
to
be
enquired
after
)
is
variously
interpreted
.
Some
would
have
the
tenth
part
to
be
meant
of
the
Levites
part
,
such
a
part
as
was
offered
to
the
Priests
under
the
Law
,
as
a
maintenance
of
the
legall
Priest-hood
.
So
that
hereby
the
lot
or
portion
of
the
Priest-hood
,
the
chiefest
and
most
devoted
part
should
fall
;
that
the
tribute
of
Tythes
on
tenths
,
whereby
the
Antichristian
Ministry
was
maintained
,
should
fall
,
and
utterly
be
withheld
at
the
rising
,
and
ascending
of
the
Witnesses
.
But
by
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
,
we
may
understand
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
Nations
and
Peoples
that
were
devoted
to
the
service
of
Antichrist
.
In
Chap.
17.
13.
Ten
kingdoms
give
up
their
power
and
strength
to
the
beast
,
to
serve
and
worship
him
.
Now
the
tenth
part
of
those
Kingdomes
,
Nations
,
or
Peoples
,
that
have
wholly
given
up
themselves
to
Antichrist
,
and
have
resigned
up
their
rule
,
and
authority
,
their
worship
and
service
to
the
Beast
,
these
are
here
called
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
.
Thirdly
,
this
tenth
part
shall
fall
by
with-drawing
themselves
from
the
yoake
and
bondage
of
the
service
of
Antichrist
,
as
it
's
foretold
of
them
in
Chap.
17.
16.
These
shall
hate
the
whore
,
eate
her
flesh
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
.
Those
tenne
kingdomes
or
nations
that
had
formerly
given
up
all
their
strength
and
power
to
the
Beast
,
and
did
formerly
support
Antichrist
,
now
they
shall
withdraw
themselves
again
,
now
they
shall
with
one
consent
prepare
themselves
for
her
destruction
.
For
God
hath
put
into
their
hearts
,
to
fulfill
his
will
,
and
to
agree
,
and
give
their
kingdome
unto
the
beast
,
untill
the
words
of
God
should
be
fulfilled
,
Chap.
17.
17.
The
Lord
in
justice
gave
over
the
nations
to
be
servile
to
Antichrist
,
for
an
appointed
time
,
untill
he
had
executed
all
his
cruelties
,
and
enjoyed
his
dominion
and
tyranny
over
them
;
so
at
the
end
of
his
determined
time
,
God
will
put
it
into
the
hearts
of
the
nations
,
to
consent
and
agree
to
rise
up
unto
the
destruction
of
all
Antichristian
dominion
and
power
.
And
though
these
nations
shall
not
fully
&
wholly
thus
rise
up
to
effect
this
great
worke
,
to
hate
the
whore
,
eat
her
flesh
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
,
untill
the
last
seale
be
opened
,
the
last
Trumpet
sounded
,
and
the
last
Viall
powred
out
,
when
there
shall
be
a
finall
and
totall
destruction
of
Antichrist's
power
and
raigne
:
yet
there
shall
be
a
tenth
part
of
the
nations
,
that
God
will
raise
up
to
begin
this
worke
,
God
will
honour
some
nation
or
nations
,
first
to
withdraw
their
power
and
authority
from
the
service
of
the
beast
,
and
to
oppose
his
tyranny
and
oppression
,
and
that
at
the
opening
of
the
sixt
seale
,
the
founding
of
the
sixt
Trumpet
,
the
powring
forth
of
the
sixt
Viall
,
at
the
time
in
which
the
witnesses
shall
begin
to
rise
and
ascend
.
Now
these
nations
that
the
Lord
shall
first
begin
withall
,
to
raise
up
,
to
oppose
the
power
of
the
beast
:
I
say
this
nation
,
or
nations
,
is
meant
here
by
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
.
For
before
that
all
Nations
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
cast
her
off
,
and
burne
her
flesh
with
fire
,
there
shall
be
some
particular
nations
,
that
God
will
honour
with
the
first
of
his
worke
,
and
this
is
called
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
,
that
should
fall
,
not
onely
,
by
withdrawing
their
owne
power
and
assistance
;
but
also
opposing
and
suppressing
the
dominion
and
power
of
Antichrist
.
The
second
consequent
followeth
in
these
words
;
And
in
the
earth-quake
were
slaine
of
men
seven
thousand
.
In
the
opening
hereof
,
it
will
be
necessary
,
that
we
consider
of
three
things
,
concerning
those
here
that
are
sayd
to
be
slaine
.
-
First
,
the
persons
.
-
Secondly
,
the
manner
.
-
Thirdly
,
their
number
.
The
persons
here
slaine
are
expressed
by
an
elegancy
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
names
of
men
,
put
for
men
of
name
;
that
is
,
of
power
,
greatnesse
,
of
office
or
dignity
,
of
some
place
or
eminency
.
The
Hebrews
expresse
men
of
honour
or
renowne
,
by
men
of
name
,
Gen.
6.
4.
So
here
,
names
of
men
,
being
put
for
men
of
name
,
are
meant
men
of
note
and
quality
,
such
as
are
of
place
and
dignity
,
men
of
worth
and
greatnesse
.
These
men
here
slaine
by
the
earthquake
,
are
not
of
the
meaner
and
lower
sort
and
quality
,
but
men
of
renowne
,
for
wisdome
,
learning
,
parts
and
gifts
,
and
men
of
place
,
of
rule
and
authority
.
The
names
of
men
shall
be
slaine
,
their
honour
and
greatnesse
shall
lie
in
the
dust
,
their
excellency
stained
,
and
their
power
broken
.
These
are
the
persons
that
shall
be
slaine
.
In
the
second
place
,
the
manner
of
their
slaying
presents
it selfe
.
This
cannot
be
meant
of
a
reall
and
proper
slaying
;
no
more
then
that
of
the
witnesses
:
for
if
the
slaying
of
the
witnesses
be
a
mysticall
slaying
,
the
earthquake
a
mysticall
earthquake
,
so
the
slaying
of
these
men
is
mysticall
also
.
The
witnesses
were
alwayes
slaine
in
their
testimony
and
cause
,
sometimes
they
gave
testimony
also
by
their
bloud
.
Sohere
,
these
that
are
the
abettors
and
upholders
of
Antichrists
cause
,
these
I
say
are
slaine
in
their
cause
and
mannagement
thereof
;
some
of
whom
may
also
lose
their
lives
in
the
quarrell
.
Then
this
slaughter
of
these
men
of
name
,
is
in
their
honours
and
preferments
,
in
their
titles
and
offices
,
in
their
pomp
and
riches
,
in
their
rule
and
dominion
,
in
their
parts
and
nams
,
in
all
these
they
shall
be
slaine
and
suppressed
,
even
as
they
themselves
formerly
dealt
with
the
witnesses
,
in
keeping
them
under
:
this
now
shall
be
their
owne
lot
and
portion
.
Lastly
,
we
have
the
number
of
those
thus
slaine
,
and
that
is
seven
thousand
:
which
doth
imply
a
full
and
perfect
number
;
and
doth
not
here
signifie
just
so
many
in
an
equall
proportion
,
but
is
put
indefinitely
,
as
it
's
often
,
a
certaine
number
,
for
an
uncertaine
:
and
may
as
well
signifie
,
many
more
,
or
lesse
,
then
the
precise
number
that
is
expressed
.
The
number
here
mentioned
seven
thousand
,
doth
imply
the
whole
and
perfect
number
,
that
doth
mannage
and
uphold
the
cause
of
the
beast
:
There
were
many
of
the
people
of
all
Nations
,
that
were
seduced
and
misguided
,
and
drawn
to
wonder
after
the
beast
;
but
these
men
of
name
,
are
those
that
undertake
to
mannage
and
uphold
the
worship
,
forme
,
and
power
of
Antichrist
;
all
these
,
the
whole
and
perfect
▪
number
of
them
shall
be
slaine
.
Th●se
be
not
the
poore
,
vile
,
and
base
sort
of
men
,
but
those
of
a
more
noble
degree
and
ranke
,
men
of
fame
,
for
wisdome
,
learning
,
gifts
,
and
offices
;
the
full
and
compleat
number
of
these
shall
be
slaine
and
fall
in
this
earthquake
.
The
third
and
last
consequent
followeth
,
which
is
thus
expressed
;
And
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
In
the
unfolding
these
words
we
may
consider
.
First
,
the
persons
here
meant
,
called
a
remnant
.
Secondly
,
their
passions
and
actions
.
-
1
They
are
affrighted
.
-
2.
They
give
glory
to
God
.
The
persons
here
specified
are
called
a
remnant
.
A
remnant
is
so
called
in
respect
of
it's
smallnesse
or
littlenesse
,
it
's
most
commonly
attributed
to
a
small
peice
or
fag
end
of
cloth
,
that
is
some
fragment
or
very
small
peice
left
of
the
whole
,
and
it
's
alwayes
put
for
that
which
is
,
poor
,
few
,
and
contemptible
.
Then
by
the
remnant
we
are
to
understand
,
the
poor
,
ignorant
,
seduced
people
,
that
by
dependance
upon
,
&
complyance
with
those
men
of
name
,
that
did
mannage
the
cause
of
Antichr●●●
,
have
been
drawne
to
worship
the
beast
,
and
to
receive
the
marke
of
his
image
.
These
poore
sottish
people
are
called
a
remnant
.
Their
passions
and
actions
follow
.
First
,
they
are
affrighted
,
and
well
they
may
,
when
they
see
all
their
props
and
pillars
gon
,
the
men
of
name
&
power
throwne
downe
from
their
station
.
When
the
Nobles
and
great
ones
of
Israel
were
led
captive
into
Babylon
,
the
poore
and
weake
of
the
people
were
left
behinde
:
so
the
great
undertakers
of
Antichrists
cause
and
quarrell
are
slaine
,
and
throwne
downe
,
now
here
is
a
poore
company
of
seduced
persons
that
have
wondered
after
the
beast
,
they
behold
their
great
men
slaine
,
and
men
of
renowne
and
power
throwne
downe
,
and
overthrowne
,
and
now
this
poore
remnant
,
they
are
very
much
affrighted
and
amazed
,
they
are
cast
downe
and
terrified
at
the
fight
thereof
:
when
they
shall
see
an
utter
ruine
of
those
that
seduced
them
,
whom
they
owned
and
beleeved
,
and
had
great
dependance
on
,
and
therefore
are
striken
with
exceeding
great
feare
,
when
they
see
these
taken
away
.
Secondly
,
this
poore
affrightned
remnant
,
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
God
was
stiled
,
God
of
the
earth
,
vers.
4.
And
is
called
,
The
God
of
heaven
and
earth
,
Gen.
24.
3.
Here
called
the
God
of
heaven
.
Also
in
Dan.
2.
18.
This
notes
the
greatnesse
of
his
power
and
soveraignty
,
who
is
mightier
then
all
the
powers
of
the
world
.
The
remnant
shall
glorifie
the
God
of
heaven
,
that
can
subdue
all
the
powers
and
dominions
of
the
earth
.
But
how
shall
the
remnant
glorifie
God
?
That
shall
be
,
by
acknowledging
the
just
judgements
of
God
,
upon
all
those
men
of
name
,
that
he
had
throwne
downe
and
slaine
.
Suitably
wee
have
the
expression
in
Josh.
7.
19.
My
Son
,
confesse
(
saith
Joshua
)
and
give
glory
to
God
,
that
is
,
by
an
acknowledgement
of
the
truth
and
righteousnesse
of
Gods
just
judgement
.
So
here
the
poore
affrighted
remnant
,
shall
freely
acknowledge
the
equitie
and
justnesse
of
all
those
evils
enflicted
upon
the
men
of
name
,
of
greatnesse
,
office
,
and
power
,
these
shall
say
,
that
they
suffered
justly
and
deservedly
;
and
though
they
be
affrighted
&
terrified
to
see
these
great
men
of
the
earth
,
both
in
civill
,
and
in
ecclesiasticall
dignity
and
power
,
to
fall
and
be
cast
downe
,
yet
they
shall
glorifie
God
,
by
acknowledging
of
the
just
hand
of
God
in
his
judgements
upon
them
.
The
words
being
thus
far
opened
,
we
proceed
now
to
touch
upon
some
observations
clearly
offered
to
us
from
them
.
First
,
observe
from
the
earthquake
it selfe
,
That
the
rising
and
ascending
of
the
witnesses
,
doth
cause
a
great
earthquake
in
the
world
.
No
sooner
doe
the
witnesses
begin
to
rise
out
of
their
sackcloth
,
&
ascend
up
to
heaven
,
but
the
earth
shaks
,
the
world
trembles
,
great
concussions
and
commotions
are
among
the
men
of
the
earth
,
and
upon
all
their
affaires
.
States
and
Kingdomes
,
powers
and
governments
,
men
and
interests
,
these
all
shake
and
tremble
.
The
very
foundations
of
mans
peace
and
joy
are
shattered
and
broken
;
the
worships
and
wayes
,
the
riches
and
preferments
of
the
man
of
sin
,
they
all
expire
and
die
.
The
powers
of
the
beast
,
whether
civill
or
ecclesiasticall
,
they
are
all
subdued
,
and
cast
to
the
earth
.
All
the
corruption
of
Magistracy
,
and
all
false
shews
and
formes
of
worship
shall
be
dissipated
and
shaken
in
pieces
.
An
earthquake
is
one
of
the
greatest
evils
and
perplexities
that
can
possibly
befall
the
world
;
the
earth
being
mans
center
and
stay
:
when
the
very
foundation
of
mans
comfort
and
happiness
is
shaken
,
it
must
mightily
affrighten
&
astonish
the
men
of
the
world
.
There
is
no
shelter
in
an
earth
quake
,
for
Kings
,
Parliaments
,
Armies
,
Nations
,
Common-wealths
,
it
shakes
all
,
yea
,
rich
&
poore
,
high
and
low
,
it
throws
downe
every
thing
that
stands
in
it's
way
,
the
very
bottome
and
ground-work
of
the
peoples
joy
,
trust
,
comfort
,
hope
,
it
trembles
and
quakes
:
the
root
of
all
humane
life
,
strength
,
wisdome
,
policy
is
cut
in
sunder
at
once
.
The
foundation
of
all
power
,
ecclesiasticall
and
civill
,
is
shaken
,
the
very
stability
of
Church
,
State
,
Religion
,
order
,
government
,
shakes
and
falls
downe
unto
the
earth
.
And
needs
must
it
be
so
;
for
the
witnesses
are
the
very
basis
and
pillars
of
the
earth
,
they
were
the
strength
and
stability
of
the
world
:
like
unto
the
two
pillars
in
Solomons
Temple
,
the
one
called
Jachin
,
the
other
Boaze
,
1
King
.
7.
21.
that
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
stability
and
strength
,
which
indeed
did
prefigure
the
stedfastnesse
and
strength
of
the
Saints
.
These
two
Witnesses
while
they
lived
below
in
the
earth
,
they
were
the
strength
and
succour
of
the
world
,
but
when
they
arise
out
of
the
earth
,
and
ascend
to
heaven
,
then
the
strength
and
stability
of
the
earth
ascends
with
them
.
The
earth
and
all
the
inhabitants
thereof
are
dissolved
:
I
beare
up
the
pillars
of
it
,
saith
the
Lord
,
Psal.
75.
3.
The
Lord
holds
up
the
earth
by
these
pillars
,
namely
,
his
witnesses
,
and
when
he
calls
them
to
heaven
,
to
his
kingdome
,
to
live
in
the
liberty
and
glory
thereof
,
then
the
very
pillars
of
the
earth
are
removed
,
therefore
the
earth
must
needs
quake
and
tremble
.
This
sore
judgement
is
so
terrible
and
amazing
,
that
there
is
no
shelter
or
succour
,
nothing
that
man
hath
,
or
doth
enjoy
can
be
secure
,
it
is
the
most
sweeping
and
affrighting
evill
,
it
pitties
nor
spares
none
,
but
carries
all
before
it
.
As
Sampson
carried
away
the
gates
of
the
Citie
upon
his
shoulders
;
so
these
two
witnesses
when
they
arise
from
the
earth
,
and
leave
the
world
,
they
carry
away
with
them
,
the
strength
,
the
peace
,
the
comfort
,
the
order
,
the
power
of
the
earth
,
and
so
leave
the
world
and
Antichrist
in
confusion
and
distraction
.
The
whole
interest
that
the
world
hath
,
in
all
it's
enjoyments
,
is
but
borrowed
from
the
witnesses
;
and
when
these
are
taken
away
,
and
raised
up
above
their
former
station
,
the
world
falls
into
ruine
and
confusion
.
Secondly
,
from
the
time
of
this
earthquake
.
The
same
houre
,
&c.
observe
,
That
all
the
time
of
this
great
earthquake
,
the
witnesses
are
rising
&
ascending
.
The
same
houre
and
time
,
yea
and
all
the
time
of
these
great
commotions
and
stirres
upon
the
world
,
the
witnesses
get
ground
,
and
ascend
higher
and
higher
;
though
the
world
neither
know
it
,
nor
perceive
it
.
This
great
earthquake
;
that
this
very
day
,
doth
shake
Kings
,
kingdomes
,
States
,
Churches
,
rules
and
dominions
,
doth
plainly
demonstrate
,
that
the
witnesses
are
now
in
rising
,
that
they
begin
to
shake
off
their
sackcloth
and
mourning
,
they
stand
upon
their
owne
feet
,
and
doe
not
any
longer
depend
upon
other
mens
shoulders
:
they
ascend
above
the
oppression
and
powers
of
their
adversaries
,
into
the
glorious
priviledges
and
liberty
of
Christs
kingdome
.
Know
that
thorow
this
thicke
and
darke
cloud
,
that
God
hath
drawne
over
the
earth
,
and
in
the
midst
of
these
nationall
stormes
and
earthquakes
,
the
Lord
will
shine
forth
more
and
more
,
and
the
Sunshine
of
his
favour
and
love
shall
display
it's
beams
upon
his
Saints
,
in
working
out
their
salvation
and
liberty
.
God
by
the
plentifull
showers
of
divine
grace
,
and
by
his
distillings
of
his
spirit
upon
his
people
,
will
burne
up
that
drosse
and
fleshlinesse
in
them
,
which
God
doth
manifest
in
some
already
.
And
by
this
great
earthquake
will
so
shake
the
powers
of
the
world
,
that
they
shall
not
be
able
to
oppresse
the
Saints
any
longer
.
O
that
we
could
with
faith
and
patience
waite
a
while
,
and
we
shall
behold
within
a
few
yeares
,
yea
,
in
a
very
short
space
,
what
desolations
and
devastations
God
will
make
in
the
earth
.
;
and
what
unexpected
salvations
and
deliverances
he
will
worke
for
his
people
,
farre
above
what
his
enemies
feare
,
or
his
people
hope
for
.
Therefore
I
say
,
wait
but
a
while
,
stand
still
and
see
the
salvation
of
the
Lord
,
the
Lord
will
come
and
will
not
tarry
;
for
in
this
very
day
,
of
the
great
earthquake
,
in
the
very
time
now
of
these
nationall
stormes
and
commotions
,
are
the
witnesses
rising
above
their
adversaries
,
and
ascending
up
into
the
heavenly
enjoyments
&
immunities
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
from
the
first
consequent
of
this
great
earthquake
:
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
fell
:
observe
,
That
nation
that
shall
first
of
all
shake
off
and
disclaime
the
power
of
Antichrist
,
God
will
honour
that
nation
first
of
all
,
in
raising
up
his
witnesses
in
it
.
There
is
a
tenth
part
of
the
nations
,
that
have
formerly
given
up
their
power
and
authority
to
the
beast
,
that
shall
fall
off
,
and
disown
that
man
of
sin
,
that
shall
withdraw
themselves
from
the
yoke
and
bondage
of
Antichrists
service
,
and
that
in
this
earthquake
,
under
the
sixt
Trumpet
;
and
that
before
the
ten
hornes
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
burne
her
flesh
with
fire
.
Now
I
say
,
that
nation
,
or
nations
,
that
shall
first
shake
off
the
yoke
of
the
oppressor
,
and
the
burden
from
off
their
shoulder
,
are
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
,
that
here
is
sayd
to
fall
in
the
earthquake
:
The
power
and
dominion
of
Antichrist
,
that
this
nation
,
(
or
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
)
did
once
yeild
and
submit
unto
:
now
that
authority
and
rule
is
wholly
dissolved
and
abolished
.
Now
I
verily
believe
that
England
is
this
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
;
or
take
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
,
as
being
united
together
into
one
,
as
being
subjected
under
one
dominion
and
government
to
be
the
tenth
part
of
the
nations
,
that
shall
first
withdraw
from
under
the
raigne
of
Antichrist
;
for
the
tenth
part
is
not
tied
to
one
nation
,
but
to
the
tenth
part
of
the
nations
,
that
were
brought
under
the
power
of
Antichrist
.
And
if
the
tenth
part
should
be
meant
of
one
nation
onely
,
yet
this
tenth
part
is
but
that
nation
,
that
the
Lord
doth
begin
his
worke
in
;
he
will
carry
his
designe
from
nation
to
nation
,
untill
the
ten
hornes
are
all
brought
to
hate
the
whore
,
and
to
burne
her
flesh
with
fire
.
This
indeed
is
the
full
accomplishment
,
when
the
forty
and
two
moneths
shall
be
ended
,
and
the
word
of
God
fulfilled
,
the
whole
ten
kingdomes
shall
joyne
together
,
to
make
war
with
the
beast
,
&
to
give
up
their
power
to
the
service
of
Christs
kingdome
.
But
the
Lord
doth
first
begin
with
a
tenth
part
,
that
shall
first
withdraw
it selfe
from
under
the
dominion
and
power
of
the
beast
.
And
I
believe
,
that
this
Island
,
with
the
nations
adjoyning
to
it
,
will
be
the
first
fruits
of
the
world
,
that
here
shall
appeare
the
new
Jerusalem
,
and
the
nations
of
them
that
be
saved
,
shall
walke
in
the
light
thereof
,
for
many
nations
shall
be
joyned
to
the
Lord
,
upon
the
coming
downe
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
and
finall
downfall
of
Antichrist
.
Now
if
it
be
demanded
,
why
Germany
or
some
of
the
reformed
churches
abroad
may
not
be
meant
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
:
to
which
I
answer
thus
;
That
though
those
called
the
reformed
churches
,
have
in
some
respect
,
and
in
some
things
cast
off
the
service
and
dominion
of
the
beast
;
yet
they
have
not
cast
off
the
image
of
the
beast
.
For
if
we
cast
our
eyes
upon
the
reformed
Churches
abroad
,
we
shall
see
a
national
church
,
a
carnall
Ministry
,
worldly
Christians
,
invented
ordinances
of
mans
framing
,
civill
and
earthly
lawes
and
institutions
,
humane
and
naturall
gifts
&
parts
exercised
:
so
that
these
reformed
churches
so
much
talked
of
,
are
but
some
politick
and
humane
frame
,
that
sets
up
an
image
to
the
beast
,
or
Antichrist
coming
forth
in
another
forme
and
shape
,
then
that
of
downright
Popery
.
And
therefore
we
cannot
judge
any
of
them
to
be
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
,
neither
can
we
expect
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
to
be
from
thence
.
Now
for
as
much
as
England
is
the
first
nation
,
that
is
wholly
,
&
thorowly
casting
off
,
and
disowning
all
Antichristian
powers
;
and
for
as
much
as
the
Lord
hath
raised
up
his
people
in
a
great
measure
from
their
sackcloth
and
mourning
,
&
the
Saints
here
begin
to
stand
upon
their
feet
,
&
to
ascend
above
the
power
of
their
adversaries
,
into
the
liberty
of
Christs
kingdome
;
and
in
that
God
hath
begun
this
great
earthquake
here
,
shaking
all
powers
,
both
accle●●asticall
and
civill
:
this
I
say
,
doth
plainly
demonstrate
,
that
England
is
that
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
,
where
the
witnesses
shall
first
rise
out
of
their
sackcloth
&
bondage
:
Now
this
great
earthquake
,
that
had
it's
first
beginning
here
,
shall
continue
,
and
by
degrees
reach
other
nations
,
the
Lord
will
from
hence
goe
on
,
to
shake
all
nations
,
the
sea
,
and
the
dry
land
;
And
though
Dutch
,
and
Dane
,
and
French
shall
combine
against
us
,
and
becompasse
the
Camp
of
the
Saints
,
and
the
holy
Citie
,
yet
the
fire
of
the
Lord
shall
come
from
heaven
and
consume
them
.
The
Lord
shall
be
unto
this
Island
a
wall
of
fire
round
about
,
Zech.
2.
5.
And
thus
the
Lord
will
undoubtedly
goe
on
,
untill
he
hath
subdued
the
power
of
the
nations
,
&
broken
the
strength
of
the
ten
hornes
,
that
they
shall
wholly
withdraw
their
power
and
authority
from
the
service
of
Antichrist
;
and
shall
devote
all
their
strength
,
riches
,
authority
,
to
advance
the
kingdome
of
Christ
.
Thus
not
onely
a
tenth
part
shall
fall
in
the
earthquake
;
but
all
the
ten
hornes
by
degrees
shall
be
scattered
and
broken
;
and
whereas
they
have
given
their
power
and
service
to
the
beast
:
so
now
all
their
strength
and
power
shall
serve
Christ
and
his
ends
.
The
kingdomes
of
the
world
shall
become
Christs
,
at
the
sound
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
:
of
which
we
shall
speake
in
it's
due
place
:
now
we
proceed
.
Fourthly
,
from
the
second
effect
,
and
there
were
slaine
of
men
seven
thousand
.
Observe
:
Those
principally
and
chiefly
shall
be
slaine
in
the
earthquake
,
that
are
the
upholders
and
maintainers
of
Antichrists
cause
and
quarrell
.
Those
here
sayd
to
be
slaine
,
are
the
names
of
men
,
or
men
of
name
,
of
fame
,
of
note
,
of
qualitie
,
of
office
,
of
dignity
;
such
as
these
are
slaine
:
these
are
slaine
in
their
offices
,
The
Lord
puls
downe
the
mightie
from
their
seats
,
and
exalts
the
humble
and
m●eke
.
●
powers
,
riches
,
honours
;
these
are
cast
out
of
ecclesiasticall
&
civill
power
and
rule
(
and
as
it
's
said
of
the
Dragon
)
they
are
cast
out
of
heaven
down
to
the
earth
,
they
are
degraded
,
and
cast
out
,
as
an
abominable
branch
.
This
earthquake
doth
not
so
much
shake
and
scatter
the
poore
,
ignorant
,
seduced
people
,
as
those
that
are
great
in
power
,
in
office
,
in
parts
and
renowne
.
There
is
not
one
of
these
shall
escape
,
the
seven
thousand
,
the
full
,
perfect
,
and
compleat
number
of
those
chiefe
props
and
stays
of
Antichrist
,
such
as
mannage
his
cause
,
and
maintaine
his
quarrell
,
there
is
not
one
of
those
,
that
shall
escape
,
that
shall
not
be
throwne
downe
.
How
hath
this
earthquake
shaken
men
out
of
their
honours
and
dignities
,
out
of
offices
&
places
;
as
those
that
were
in
ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
,
Bishop●
▪
Deans
,
Chapters
,
C●ancellors
,
Commissaries
,
Ordinaries
,
Parsons
,
and
Curates
,
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Prelaticall
crew
:
And
then
those
in
civill
power
&
dominion
,
King
,
Lords
,
Parliaments
,
and
all
others
of
place
and
power
,
that
have
set
their
hands
to
uphold
the
power
of
the
beast
,
the
Antichristian
or
Cleargie
interest
,
they
have
been
broken
and
s●ared
.
All
men
of
name
,
of
civil
or
ecclesiasticall
power
and
rule
,
that
have
set
and
engaged
themselves
,
to
uphold
or
maintain
the
cause
&
interest
of
the
beast
,
they
have
been
all
broken
&
slaine
,
in
this
great
and
●errible
earthquake
.
Therefore
let
all
States
and
powers
take
heed
,
how
they
mix
their
authority
,
with
the
usurped
ecclesiasticall
power
,
for
whosoever
doth
so
,
shall
surely
be
destroyed
.
For
the
beast
and
the
false
Prophet
shall
be
both
taken
together
,
and
be
cast
alive
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
burning
with
brimstone
,
Revel.
19.
20.
The
beast
is
corrupted
Magistracy
,
or
forme
of
power
ecclesiasticall
and
civill
mix●
together
,
compounded
and
joyned
into
one
:
and
so
acts
and
comes
forth
in
the
forme
of
a
beast
:
The
false
Prophet
is
meant
of
those
Priests
,
that
speake
lies
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
that
seeme
to
work
miracles
,
and
cause
fire
to
come
downe
from
heaven
in
the
sight
of
men
,
counterfelting
the
spirit
of
God
,
when
they
speake
but
a
divination
and
falshood
of
their
own
spirits
.
Now
the
beast
and
the
false
Prophet
fall
together
.
The
one
speaking
lies
:
and
the
other
upholding
him
.
The
Clergie
first
studying
and
inventing
forme●
of
worship
,
and
the
earthly
power
main●aining
them
.
O
that
the
powers
of
the
earth
might
see
how
much
they
are
damnified
by
Cleargie
interest
,
what
a
heavie
burden
it
is
,
to
carry
the
weight
of
spirituall
jurisdiction
,
which
will
prove
as
a
talent
of
lead
upon
the
shoulders
of
all
that
stand
under
it
.
The
woman
is
sayd
to
ride
upon
the
beast
,
Revel.
17.
7.
The
Antichristian
church
,
carried
upon
the
back
of
earthly
powers
.
Hath
not
experience
told
us
?
that
there
hath
not
been
any
sort
of
men
,
of
what
title
or
qualitie
soever
,
that
have
layd
hold
of
Antichrists
interest
,
and
sought
to
uphold
and
maintaine
his
cause
,
but
they
have
been
ensuared
and
broken
in
pieces
.
Why
hath
there
been
all
those
turnings
,
and
overturnings
of
men
of
note
and
place
,
but
because
they
have
joyned
interest
and
power
with
the
beast
,
and
have
endeavoured
to
uphold
that
usurped
ecclesiasticall
power
,
either
Prelaticall
,
or
Classicall
.
Fiftly
,
from
the
third
consequent
,
And
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
&c.
observe
,
That
when
God
doth
scatter
the
great
and
mighty
ones
of
the
earth
,
it
doth
much
amaze
&
affrighten
the
poore
and
ignorant
people
,
that
have
been
seduced
by
them
.
When
the
pillars
of
Antichrist
are
shaken
,
it
must
needs
perplex
and
trouble
those
that
depended
upon
them
.
For
when
the
poore
,
misled
people
,
shall
see
the
men
of
name
,
their
great
rulers
throwne
downe
,
and
debased
,
this
cannot
but
affright
them
;
when
that
power
that
ruled
them
shall
be
subdued
,
when
that
wisdome
that
led
them
,
shall
be
turned
into
folly
,
when
all
the
wayes
and
practises
they
have
received
shall
be
discovered
to
be
frivolous
and
empty
,
this
cannot
choose
but
amaze
and
astonish
the
poore
seduced
remnant
:
now
they
know
not
what
to
doe
,
nor
on
whom
to
depend
,
neither
unto
whom
to
goe
for
counsell
,
or
upon
whose
judgement
to
build
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
these
poore
ignorant
people
aske
such
questions
as
these
;
Of
what
religion
shall
we
be
of
now
?
when
shall
we
be
setled
?
on
whom
shall
we
trust
?
These
cannot
live
without
some
forme
of
religion
prescribed
by
man
;
therefore
they
thinke
,
religion
,
order
,
government
to
be
gone
,
and
that
all
is
turned
into
confusion
,
unlesse
they
may
enjoy
the
Lawes
,
platformes
,
directories
,
and
customes
of
men
,
they
thinke
all
to
be
lost
.
It
s
no
wonder
then
if
this
poore
remnant
be
affrighted
and
astonished
.
Sixtly
,
and
lastly
,
observe
,
That
it
's
the
poore
affrighted
remnant
will
give
most
glory
to
God
.
These
will
so
far
glorifie
God
,
as
to
acknowledge
him
just
in
all
his
judgements
upon
those
men
of
name
,
that
were
slaine
in
the
earthquake
.
The
experience
of
our
times
tells
us
,
that
God
hath
discovered
so
much
wickednesse
and
oppression
in
those
he
hath
taken
off
and
slaine
,
that
the
remnant
,
and
seduced
multitude
,
(
though
they
loved
them
well
,
and
were
much
affrighted
at
their
fall
)
cannot
but
glorifie
God
,
and
say
,
these
were
justly
throwne
downe
for
violence
and
oppression
,
these
have
received
their
just
demerit
and
deserved
vengeance
:
Thus
will
the
common
people
glorifie
the
God
of
heaven
,
by
acknowledging
his
just
judgements
upon
them
,
that
ruled
over
them
.
But
as
for
these
great
and
powerfull
men
themselves
,
they
never
will
acknowledge
the
just
hand
of
God
:
they
will
say
,
of
all
these
overturnings
and
shakings
,
they
are
but
fatum
belli
:
and
thus
it
happened
out
unto
them
:
These
indeed
are
filled
with
anger
and
madnesse
in
their
spirits
,
these
have
their
hearts
full
of
vexation
and
griefe
;
these
open
their
mouths
,
&
blaspheme
God
,
and
his
Tabernacle
;
calling
light
darknesse
,
and
truth
error
,
and
the
like
.
Their
hearts
even
die
within
them
with
griefe
and
discontent
,
they
weep
and
lament
,
because
their
gaine
and
merchandise
is
taken
away
,
their
honour
and
profit
is
wholly
abolished
:
These
gnaw
their
tongues
for
paine
,
and
stand
,
crying
,
alas
,
alas
;
how
is
the
glorious
Citie
,
with
all
her
order
,
worship
,
gaine
,
honour
,
in
one
houre
made
desolate
.
Thus
shall
the
great
ones
lament
their
losses
,
but
never
come
to
repent
of
the
works
of
their
hands
,
that
they
had
worshipped
Devils
,
and
idols
of
gold
,
silver
,
brasse
,
and
stone
,
&c.
These
never
come
to
acknowledge
the
justnesse
of
God
,
hand
upon
them
;
but
the
poore
affrighted
remnant
;
these
,
though
much
perplexed
and
troubled
to
see
what
is
done
,
yet
they
acknowledge
,
that
all
those
men
of
name
justly
suffered
,
and
so
they
glorifie
the
God
of
heaven
in
the
justnesse
of
his
proceedings
.
And
as
t
is
externally
,
so
it
is
inwardly
and
mysteriously
in
man
:
It
's
not
the
wisdome
and
excellency
of
man
,
it
s
not
the
parts
and
gifts
,
the
learning
,
the
greatnesse
of
man
,
that
will
glorifie
God
:
no
,
these
excellent
things
in
man
,
will
speak
glory
to
it selfe
,
it
will
exalt
the
creature
.
But
the
low
,
wasted
,
crucified
part
of
man
,
will
give
glory
to
God
,
man
brought
low
in
his
owne
conceit
,
and
abased
,
and
brought
even
to
a
remnant
,
will
glorifie
God
,
and
suffer
the
Lord
to
make
himselfe
glorious
.
VERS.
14.
The
second
woe
is
past
,
and
behold
the
third
woe
cometh
quickly
.
HAving
spoken
of
the
great
and
notable
effect
,
that
followeth
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
,
namely
,
a
great
earthquake
;
with
the
severall
concommitants
or
consequence
thereof
;
we
proceed
to
the
close
of
this
prophesie
,
ending
at
the
second
woe
,
and
sixt
Trumpet
.
In
Revel.
8.
13.
we
read
of
three
woes
,
that
were
to
goe
forth
with
the
three
last
Trumpets
,
which
were
as
it
were
woe
Trumpets
,
each
of
them
denouncing
heavy
judgements
to
befall
the
earth
,
such
as
were
wicked
idolaters
,
and
did
worship
the
beast
.
These
woes
bring
bitter
and
sore
calamities
upon
the
Inhabitants
of
the
world
:
and
they
are
divided
into
three
parts
,
first
,
second
,
and
third
.
The
first
woe
is
that
which
accompanies
the
fift
Trumpet
,
Chapt.
9.
and
imports
thus
much
,
that
when
the
fift
Angel
should
sound
his
Trumpet
,
the
bottomlesse
pit
was
open
,
that
is
,
the
pit
of
darknes
,
of
confusion
was
open
,
so
that
the
beast
,
&
corrupt
flesh
might
act
what
they
pleased
.
The
Ministers
o●
Antichrist
came
forth
like
Locusts
,
and
tormented
men
,
by
compulsion
and
tyranny
:
and
though
they
had
faces
like
men
,
pretending
humanity
,
and
haire
like
women
,
using
perswasive
flatteries
:
yet
they
had
the
●eeth
of
Lyo●s
,
as
being
fierce
and
tyrannicall
,
and
as
Scorpions
come
forth
with
stings
in
their
tailes
,
poysoning
and
tormenting
all
those
that
Iived
under
the
form
and
power
of
Antichrist
,
which
had
not
the
seale
of
God
in
their
foreheade
.
Thus
the
first
woe
is
past
.
The
second
woe
,
is
the
middle
woe
,
and
is
a
concomitant
to
the
sixt
Trumpet
.
This
woe
is
occasioned
by
the
earthquake
,
that
we
spake
of
in
the
former
verse
:
The
shaking
of
States
and
powers
,
of
governments
,
and
dominions
:
The
slaying
of
seven
thousand
men
of
name
and
dignity
:
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
Citie
:
the
affrighting
of
the
remnant
of
men
,
this
is
the
second
woe
.
But
looke
backe
to
the
sounding
of
the
sixt
Trumpet
,
Chapt.
9.
13
,
14
,
15
,
&c.
There
was
loosed
foure
Angels
bound
in
the
river
Euphrates
.
The
river
Euphrates
is
the
spirit
and
power
of
Antichrist
,
that
hath
as
an
overflowing
streame
,
overspread
the
earth
,
which
hath
caused
darknesse
and
oppression
to
fill
the
world
.
The
foure
Angells
are
foure
evill
Angells
or
powers
of
darknesse
;
the
Ministers
of
Antichrist
,
arising
from
all
the
quarters
of
the
earth
to
worke
wickedly
.
These
have
an
houre
and
a
day
appointed
them
to
kill
the
third
part
of
men
.
These
come
forth
like
a
company
of
horsemen
,
as
ready
prepared
to
kill
and
destroy
:
and
out
of
their
mouths
proceedeth
,
fire
,
smoak
,
and
brimstone
,
whereby
they
kill
the
third
part
of
men
:
that
is
,
by
power
,
oppression
,
and
persecution
,
they
so
over-awed
the
spirits
and
minds
of
men
,
that
out
of
torment
&
feare
they
were
forced
to
worship
Antichrist
:
thus
were
the
third
part
of
men
slaine
,
by
these
Angels
of
darknesse
,
coming
forth
in
the
multitudes
and
strengths
of
their
Armies
,
of
such
that
are
acted
by
them
.
And
it
's
sayd
,
that
the
power
of
this
Army
is
in
their
mouths
and
in
their
tails
:
noteing
by
their
mouths
,
their
systems
and
platformes
of
doctrine
and
worship
,
which
they
enforce
upon
all
.
And
by
their
tailes
is
signified
their
power
and
ability
to
oppresse
and
tyrannize
over
those
,
that
by
force
they
slay
,
by
enslaving
them
to
submit
to
all
their
wayes
and
ordinances
.
This
grievous
oppression
of
the
foure
evill
Angels
loosed
,
together
with
the
great
earth-quake
that
follows
,
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
is
the
second
woe
,
that
's
here
spoken
of
:
this
woe
is
past
at
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
.
The
Third
and
last
woe
,
comes
quickly
,
it
speedily
followeth
,
and
shutteth
up
the
whole
mysterie
.
The
death
of
the
Beast
is
proclaimed
under
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
in
the
time
of
the
second
woe
,
Chap.
10.
6.
Time
should
be
no
more
,
in
which
Antichrist
should
live
and
raigne
.
Then
at
the
sound
of
the
seventh
Angel
,
the
mysterie
of
God
should
be
finished
,
vers.
7.
The
mysterie
of
Antichrist
fully
laid
open
,
and
the
mysterie
and
glory
of
Christs
kingdom
fully
revealed
.
This
last
woe
is
meant
of
those
calamities
,
mentioned
in
the
last
verse
of
this
eleventh
Chapter
.
And
there
was
lightnings
,
and
voyces
,
and
thundrings
,
and
an
earthquake
,
and
great
haile
.
All
which
doth
imply
Gods
heavy
,
terrible
,
astonishing
,
and
irresistable
judgements
upon
the
world
,
hee
will
plague
the
earth
,
as
once
he
did
Aegypt
with
haile
,
Exod.
9.
25.
This
is
the
third
and
last
woe
that
accompanieth
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
Observe
,
That
great
and
terrible
woes
befall
the
world
in
the
three
last
ages
of
Antichrist
.
Here
is
three
woes
,
but
the
second
that
falls
at
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
is
the
greatest
.
This
second
woe
is
a
bitter
one
indeed
;
it
will
fall
like
a
milstone
,
and
grinde
in
pieces
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
.
Great
are
the
torments
and
vexations
this
woe
brings
upon
the
world
:
all
Famines
,
Sicknesses
,
Feares
,
Warres
,
and
all
sorts
of
evils
,
weaknesse
,
a●●rightments
,
strange
amazements
this
woe
brings
with
it
.
The
present
calamities
upon
the
world
,
that
are
occasioned
by
the
Earth-quake
,
throwing
downe
States
,
Nations
,
Governments
,
Powers
,
and
shaking
men
of
quality
,
state
,
wisdome
and
parts
,
bringing
wars
,
feares
,
famines
,
deaths
,
&c.
These
,
and
the
like
woes
upon
the
world
this
day
,
speak
forth
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
.
And
as
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
is
a
work
of
time
,
and
is
of
a
graduall
product
:
so
also
shall
this
second
woe
be
a
lasting
woe
,
and
lasting
woes
are
the
worst
of
all
.
The
third
woe
followeth
the
second
,
it
comes
quickly
;
this
brings
it's
sting
along
with
it
,
but
't
is
of
a
shorter
dispatch
then
the
former
.
This
last
woe
,
that
immediately
succeedes
the
second
,
comes
with
the
seventh
Trumper
,
and
therefore
is
the
last
woe
that
befalls
Antichrist
.
This
last
woe
is
the
reason
of
all
those
plagues
,
as
death
,
mourning
,
famine
,
fire
,
that
God
will
destroy
Babylon
withall
,
which
shall
cause
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
to
lament
her
,
and
the
Merchants
to
mourn
over
her
;
for
shee
is
stript
of
her
gold
and
silver
,
of
her
precious
stones
and
pearles
,
of
her
purple
and
scarlet
,
of
all
her
sine
linnen
and
cloathing
,
and
in
one
houre
shall
be
made
utterly
desolate
.
Thus
we
are
come
to
an
end
of
the
Prophesie
of
the
Witnesses
resurrection
and
ascention
,
with
the
great
effects
that
followes
,
namely
the
great
Earthquake
,
and
the
second
woe
,
which
is
the
work
of
the
first
Trumpet
.
Next
followeth
that
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
the
state
of
Christs
Kingdom
after
the
full
and
perfect
ascention
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
finall
downfall
of
Antichrist
.
VERS.
15.
And
the
seventh
Angell
sounded
,
and
there
were
great
voyces
in
heaven
,
saying
,
the
kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
hee
shall
raigne
for
ever
and
ever
.
HAving
spoken
of
the
Prophesie
,
Death
,
Resurrection
and
ascention
of
the
Witnesses
,
with
the
effects
of
their
rising
,
namely
the
great
earthquake
that
shakes
the
world
,
which
doth
accomplish
the
second
woe
.
This
being
the
first
resurrection
of
the
Saints
from
shame
and
sack-cloath
,
from
misery
and
affliction
,
upon
which
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
falls
,
and
the
little
horne
,
that
thought
to
change
times
and
lawes
,
is
subdued
,
Dan.
7.
But
after
comes
a
second
Resurrection
,
of
truth
and
light
,
of
life
&
liberty
to
the
Saints
in
all
nations
,
when
there
shall
be
a
universall
ruine
of
Antichrist
.
Then
all
Saints
,
throughout
all
Nations
,
shall
come
in
to
the
enjoyment
of
internall
and
externall
glory
:
when
all
former
persecution
and
shame
shall
be
past
away
,
and
they
shall
live
&
raigne
with
Christ
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
shall
fully
enjoy
the
immunities
and
liberties
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
which
shall
be
fulfilled
at
the
sound
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
And
the
seventh
Angel
sounded
,
and
there
were
great
voyces
in
heaven
,
saying
,
The
kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
kingdoms
of
the
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
&c.
That
which
wee
shall
enquire
from
hence
,
is
to
know
what
is
meant
:
-
First
,
by
the
Trumpet
sounding
.
-
Secondly
,
by
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
-
Thirdly
,
by
the
voyces
in
heaven
.
-
Fourthly
,
the
subject
matter
,
that
those
voyces
doe
proclaime
,
and
that
is
,
The
kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
&c.
First
,
a
Trumpet
is
that
with
which
men
sound
to
give
an
alarme
,
or
a
preparation
unto
the
battell
,
1
Cor.
14.
8.
Also
to
publish
or
proclaime
a
thing
,
Joel
2.
1.
The
counterfeit
Pharisees
when
they
gave
their
almes
,
are
sayd
to
sound
a
Trumpet
,
Mat.
6.
2.
Alluding
to
the
custome
of
the
Jewes
,
who
when
they
would
gather
an
assembly
,
or
proclaim
a
matter
,
did
use
to
sound
a
Trumpet
.
So
here
by
the
Trumpet
sounding
is
meant
the
Saints
proclaiming
and
sounding
forth
the
word
of
truth
,
declaring
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
and
extolling
his
praises
.
This
they
doe
either
by
preaching
forth
or
declaring
of
the
truth
,
or
by
making
profession
thereof
.
These
Trumpets
doe
respectively
follow
the
seales
opening
:
as
the
vials
follow
the
Trumpets
sounding
.
The
first
seale
,
first
Trumpet
,
first
viall
goe
together
,
and
every
one
of
these
respectively
in
order
follow
each
other
.
The
beginning
is
with
the
opening
of
the
seals
,
which
is
Christ
opening
and
disclosing
of
heavenly
and
divine
truth
unto
his
Saints
:
and
accordingly
,
as
the
seals
be
thus
opened
to
them
;
they
by
declaring
and
professing
of
the
truth
so
discovered
to
them
,
are
said
to
sound
forth
the
Trumpets
;
each
Trumpet
in
his
season
,
according
as
the
seals
are
opened
,
and
heavenly
light
and
knowledge
is
discovered
unto
them
.
Secondly
,
what
is
meant
by
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
In
Chap.
8.
we
read
of
the
sounding
of
the
foure
first
Trumpets
▪
And
in
Chap.
9.
of
the
fift
and
sixt
▪
Trumpets
sounding
:
and
here
we
have
the
seventh
and
last
Trumpet
.
So
that
there
is
a
graduall
and
orderly
sounding
of
the
Trumpets
;
answerable
to
the
opening
of
the
seals
:
when
the
last
seale
shall
be
opened
,
then
the
seventh
Angel
comes
to
sound
the
last
Trumpet
;
which
is
the
highest
and
last
declaration
of
the
truth
and
excellency
of
God
:
Seven
is
the
number
of
perfection
,
of
rest
and
blessednesse
:
the
seventh
Trumpet
is
the
proclamation
or
declaration
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
caused
by
the
Saints
sounding
forth
,
the
highest
and
the
last
glory
of
Christs
raigne
and
dominion
.
Thirdly
,
we
have
the
effect
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
there
were
great
voyces
in
heaven
.
The
most
perfect
and
exact
,
the
most
distinct
and
sweet
note
of
musick
is
the
tongue
of
man
;
there
is
no
sound
so
perfect
and
compleat
as
these
voyces
in
heaven
;
these
are
the
voyces
of
A●llel●jahs
and
praises
to
God
.
And
of
these
voyces
here
mentioned
we
may
note
three
things
.
First
,
they
are
great
voyces
;
they
are
mighty
and
powerfull
voyces
.
God
once
spake
to
Elijah
in
a
low
still
voyce
;
so
he
hath
done
unto
his
people
,
while
they
prophesied
in
sackcloth
:
but
now
upon
the
great
and
various
discoveries
of
God
,
the
Saints
are
made
to
sound
forth
mighty
declarations
of
his
truth
&
glory
.
It
is
said
in
Psal.
29.
3
,
4
,
&c.
The
voyce
of
the
Lord
thundereth
upon
many
waters
,
it
's
powerfull
,
and
full
of
Majesty
,
breaking
downe
the
Cedars
of
Lebanon
,
dividing
the
flames
of
fire
,
and
making
the
wildernesse
to
shake
,
&c.
So
these
voyces
of
the
witnesses
risen
,
are
so
great
and
powerfull
,
that
they
shake
the
wisedome
,
glory
,
strength
,
riches
,
power
,
and
excellency
of
the
world
.
The
appearances
of
God
in
former
time
have
been
faint
and
low
in
his
people
,
they
have
seene
things
at
a
great
distance
,
and
have
as
it
were
,
whispered
in
a
low
private
voyce
of
the
things
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
;
but
now
they
shall
publish
them
on
the
house-top
:
and
as
John
Baptist
could
say
,
Behold
the
Lamb
of
God
:
so
shall
these
cry
aloud
,
with
boldnesse
and
confidence
,
with
assurance
and
liberty
,
and
say
,
the
kingdomes
of
this
world
,
are
become
the
kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
.
There
is
no
eare
,
but
shall
heare
,
and
no
heart
but
shall
tremble
at
this
voyce
:
Hell
and
Devills
,
all
the
glory
of
flesh
,
and
power
of
the
world
,
shall
be
affrighted
and
consumed
before
this
great
and
mighty
voyce
.
Secondly
,
These
voyces
are
sayd
to
be
in
heaven
:
The
witnesses
are
risen
and
ascended
up
into
heaven
,
to
live
in
heavenly
discoveries
and
enjoyments
,
to
walke
in
the
light
,
and
to
act
in
the
glory
of
God
.
These
voyces
come
from
the
excellent
glory
,
like
the
voyce
that
came
unto
Christ
at
his
trans●iguration
.
The
Saints
that
lived
in
a
poore
earthly
condition
before
,
under
the
oppressing
power
of
the
earth
,
are
now
raised
up
into
heaven
,
and
there
doe
rejoyce
over
that
vengeance
,
that
the
Lord
executeth
upon
the
earth
:
Therefore
in
respect
of
Babylons
destruction
the
Saints
are
thus
called
upon
:
Rejoyce
over
her
thou
heaven
,
and
ye
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
for
God
hath
avenged
her
,
Revel.
18.
19.
Nothing
but
songs
of
praise
and
glorious
voyces
of
deliverance
are
heard
of
those
that
live
in
heaven
,
who
live
in
the
spirit
of
God
,
and
in
the
glorious
discoveries
,
and
divine
manifestations
of
the
Lord
.
There
can
be
no
voyce
from
heaven
,
but
it
must
be
full
of
excellency
and
glory
,
the
voyce
of
joy
and
gladnesse
,
the
voyce
of
praise
and
triumph
.
These
voyces
are
heard
round
about
the
throne
of
God
;
and
they
sound
forth
nothing
but
the
power
,
throne
,
dominion
,
and
glory
of
God
.
Here
is
heaven
opened
,
the
glory
of
God
manifested
,
and
Saints
under
those
heavenly
dispensations
singing
Allelujahs
,
saying
,
The
kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
kingdomes
of
Christ
.
Now
they
can
say
,
the
Lord
lives
,
the
Lord
raigns
.
When
the
Lord
shall
raigne
before
his
Ancients
gloriously
,
Esa.
24.
23.
The
Saints
of
God
,
called
the
twenty-foure
Elders
vers.
16.
are
meant
by
the
Ancients
,
before
whom
the
Lord
will
raigne
,
upon
whom
the
glory
of
God
shall
shine
.
Now
the
Ancients
,
or
Elders
,
being
raised
up
by
the
Ancient
of
dayes
,
to
sit
with
him
in
heavenly
places
,
will
abundantly
Trumpet
forth
the
glory
of
God
,
and
sing
from
heaven
his
wonderfull
praises
.
Thirdly
,
These
were
voyces
in
heaven
,
not
one
single
voyce
,
but
voyces
:
a
plurality
of
voyces
;
and
those
not
a
few
but
many
,
here
are
a
multitude
of
voyces
:
now
at
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
,
the
Saints
are
multiplyed
,
they
are
not
now
as
a
poore
few
scattered
people
,
but
they
increase
to
thousands
of
thousands
,
here
are
multitudes
of
hearts
enlarged
,
and
multitudes
of
voyces
sounding
in
heaven
▪
They
shall
not
be
a
poore
despised
remnant
,
who
are
accounted
the
off-scouring
of
all
things
:
but
now
abundance
of
the
Sea
shall
be
converted
:
and
a
little
one
shall
become
a
thousand
,
and
a
small
one
a
strong
Nation
,
Esa.
60.
5.
22.
There
shall
be
a
miraculous
increase
and
multiplication
of
Saints
,
that
shall
utter
their
voyces
together
,
and
yet
they
shall
all
sing
with
one
voyce
,
with
one
tune
:
all
these
voyces
sound
one
and
the
same
thing
,
they
all
concentre
in
one
,
they
all
sound
forth
the
praise
and
glorie
of
Christ's
raigne
and
kingdome
.
Now
before
I
proceed
to
speake
of
the
subject
matter
,
that
these
voyces
do
proclaime
,
viz.
the
glory
of
Christ's
raigne
and
kingdome
,
I
shall
give
you
some
observations
of
what
hath
been
already
spoken
from
this
verse
.
First
,
From
the
succession
of
Trumpets
,
or
the
Saints
declaring
the
glory
and
truth
of
God
,
observe
,
That
the
Lord
hath
alwayes
had
a
people
to
declare
his
truth
unto
the
world
.
There
was
alwayes
some
that
did
proclaime
and
professe
the
truth
of
Christ
,
though
in
weaknesse
;
yea
,
the
first
Trumpet
hath
it's
time
of
sounding
,
as
well
as
the
seventh
.
In
every
age
according
as
the
Lord
made
a
discovery
of
his
truth
,
there
were
some
ready
to
give
forth
a
testimony
thereof
before
the
world
.
When
the
Prophet
Elijah
thought
in
his
owne
judgement
,
there
was
none
left
in
Israel
,
besides
himselfe
,
there
was
seven
thousand
left
,
that
the
Lord
reserved
to
himselfe
,
that
had
not
bowed
the
knee
to
Baal
.
So
in
the
saddest
and
darkest
times
of
Antichrists
raigne
,
there
have
been
those
that
have
,
according
to
their
measure
given
forth
their
testimony
of
the
truth
.
Every
Trumpet
sounding
did
in
some
measure
hold
forth
the
glory
of
the
Lord
,
and
every
such
declaration
of
truth
hath
caused
a
viall
of
wrath
to
fall
upon
the
man
of
sin
.
Secondly
,
observe
,
That
the
Lord
hath
manifested
his
truth
by
degrees
;
or
in
a
graduall
way
hath
caused
his
Saints
to
declare
it
.
The
seventh
Trumpet
,
doth
imply
six
other
Trumpets
that
went
before
:
and
so
every
one
is
brought
forth
in
it's
time
and
order
,
untill
that
of
the
seventh
cometh
to
sound
.
The
Lord
opened
one
seale
after
another
,
letting
light
breake
forth
,
Minutatim
;
by
little
,
and
little
,
and
as
it
were
by
piecemeals
,
drop
by
drop
,
untill
at
last
he
comes
to
open
the
seventh
seale
,
by
making
a
perfect
and
compleat
discovery
of
his
truth
.
The
Saints
in
sackcloth
,
in
the
midst
of
Antichrists
raign
,
were
under
much
dimnesse
and
darknesse
:
but
the
Lord
in
every
age
respectively
,
hath
made
severall
advances
of
truth
,
and
hath
by
degrees
brought
up
his
people
from
the
state
of
bondage
and
darknesse
,
by
making
a
more
full
manifestation
of
his
truth
unto
them
.
So
the
Saints
hold
forth
the
truth
of
God
by
degrees
,
and
proceed
gradually
,
from
the
sounding
of
the
first
Trumpet
,
untill
they
come
to
the
seventh
.
It
is
with
the
Saints
in
this
case
,
as
it
's
said
of
the
waters
of
the
Sanctuary
,
Ezek.
47.
That
these
waters
did
increase
,
and
arise
first
to
the
ancles
,
then
to
the
knees
,
afterwards
as
high
as
a
mans
loyns
;
at
last
the
waters
arose
to
that
height
,
that
they
became
a
mighty
river
,
wherein
a
man
might
swim
,
and
without
which
he
could
not
passe
over
them
.
So
that
the
Saints
under
the
first
,
second
,
&
third
Trumpets
,
did
all
hold
forth
a
profession
of
the
truth
,
and
according
to
their
measures
did
give
a
testimony
thereunto
,
though
but
in
some
small
,
weake
,
and
faint
discoveries
of
it
,
and
more
in
the
letter
,
then
in
the
spirit
.
These
were
glorious
lights
also
,
in
respect
of
the
darknesse
of
those
ages
and
generations
they
lived
in
:
but
yet
in
respect
of
that
light
discovered
,
and
that
declaration
of
the
truth
made
out
by
the
Saints
under
the
sixt
and
seventh
Trumpet
,
they
were
under
much
darknesse
and
weaknesse
,
not
being
come
up
to
that
degree
of
light
,
that
the
Lord
hath
of
late
discovered
,
and
will
make
knowne
unto
his
people
.
Thirdly
,
observe
,
There
shall
be
a
most
compleat
and
glorious
discovery
and
declaration
of
truth
,
made
out
by
the
Saints
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
The
seven
Trumpets
are
all
comprehended
in
one
:
the
last
Trumpet
includes
all
the
former
.
Seven
,
as
you
heard
,
is
the
number
of
perfection
and
rest
:
So
all
the
Trumpets
are
involved
,
and
wrapt
up
in
this
last
.
The
seventh
seale
is
the
highest
revelation
of
truth
,
&
the
seventh
Trumpet
is
the
highest
and
most
perfect
declaration
,
by
which
the
Saints
do
proclaime
,
and
make
it
forth
.
Suitable
unto
this
is
that
Prophesie
,
Esa.
30.
26.
Moreover
the
light
of
the
Moone
shall
be
as
the
light
of
the
Sun
,
and
the
light
of
the
Sun
shall
be
sevenfold
,
as
the
light
of
seven
dayes
.
So
that
here
is
seven
dayes
brought
into
one
day
,
and
one
day
shall
have
the
light
of
seven
.
So
that
the
last
and
highest
discovery
of
truth
,
shall
comprehend
all
the
former
.
The
seventh
and
last
Trumpet
signifies
the
highest
declaration
of
the
glory
of
God
,
the
truth
and
kingdome
of
Jesus
,
that
ever
the
Saints
publish
or
sing
forth
:
it
is
the
breaking
forth
of
the
highest
praises
,
and
greatest
glory
of
God
.
In
this
great
and
last
dispensation
,
the
Saints
obtaine
a
fuller
measure
of
the
spirit
then
ever
,
they
are
now
sevenfold
more
enabled
to
proclaime
the
glory
,
power
and
kingdome
of
Christ
,
then
ever
they
could
doe
in
former
time
.
Fourthly
,
from
the
great
voyces
heard
in
heaven
,
observe
,
That
the
Saints
fully
risen
,
and
ascended
up
into
heavenly
injoyments
,
at
the
finall
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
shall
with
one
harmonious
and
sweet
consent
,
sound
forth
the
praises
and
glory
of
Christ'●
kingdome
.
Indeed
the
Saints
could
alwayes
sing
,
while
they
prophesied
in
sackcloth
,
but
it
was
like
David
,
when
he
sung
of
his
deep
waters
,
so
it
was
of
their
afflictions
and
sufferings
;
as
Paul
and
Silas
sung
in
prison
,
they
had
weake
and
faint
joy
,
in
the
middest
of
their
sufferings
.
But
now
the
Saints
in
heaven
,
they
cry
out
,
they
sing
aloud
,
and
shout
for
joy
.
These
voyces
be
full
of
power
and
authority
,
the
world
,
and
it's
strength
and
foundation
trembles
to
heare
them
,
the
riches
,
the
strengths
,
the
powers
,
the
governments
of
men
,
are
shaken
by
them
.
So
great
and
powerfull
are
these
voyces
,
that
as
it
was
said
of
Israel
of
old
,
The
voyce
of
a
King
is
among
them
;
they
sing
forth
the
grace
,
the
excellency
,
the
authority
,
and
glory
of
Christ's
kingdome
,
saying
,
The
kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
our
Lords
,
&c.
The
Saints
are
sayd
in
Revel.
15.
3.
To
sing
the
song
of
Moses
,
and
the
song
of
the
Lamb.
As
Moses
sung
forth
the
praises
of
God
,
for
delivering
his
people
Israel
,
and
destroying
their
enemies
the
Aegyptians
,
Exod.
15.
so
his
people
shall
sing
forth
the
praises
of
his
power
and
greatness
,
for
delivering
them
from
Antichrist's
yoke
and
tyranny
.
And
the
song
of
the
Lamb
,
who
worketh
great
and
marvellous
things
,
to
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
whose
cruelty
and
oppression
he
had
long
suffered
.
They
shall
extoll
him
,
as
being
King
of
Saints
,
and
shall
acknowledge
him
just
,
in
his
judgements
punishing
Antichrist
,
and
in
his
wayes
true
,
in
performing
all
his
promises
made
unto
his
people
.
Having
given
you
the
observations
from
the
former
part
of
the
verse
,
namely
,
from
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
the
voyces
heard
in
heaven
:
I
now
proceed
to
speake
of
the
subject
matter
of
these
voyces
.
The
kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
raigne
for
ever
and
ever
.
These
words
containe
a
glorious
proclamation
or
declaration
of
the
kingdome
and
raigne
of
Christ
,
wherein
we
may
take
notice
of
these
six
particulars
,
to
be
enquired
into
.
First
,
What
is
meant
by
the
kingdomes
of
this
world
.
Secondly
,
How
these
kingdomes
have
been
detained
from
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
How
Christ
will
recover
these
kingdomes
to
himselfe
.
Fourthly
,
By
what
right
Christ
shall
possesse
them
.
Fiftly
,
The
manner
or
nature
of
Christs
raigne
.
Sixtly
,
The
time
and
duration
of
his
raigne
.
Concerning
the
first
thing
,
namely
,
what
is
meant
by
the
kingdomes
of
this
world
?
we
may
easily
perceive
what
they
are
,
by
opposing
them
to
the
kingdome
of
Christ
:
for
these
kingdomes
of
the
world
are
diametrically
opposit
,
and
contradistinct
to
the
kingdome
of
Christ
.
The
kingdome
of
Christ
is
of
a
heavenly
and
spirituall
nature
,
Rom.
14.
17.
It
's
King
,
Laws
,
government
,
and
subjects
are
all
spirituall
:
it
's
set
up
and
advanced
by
no
humane
force
or
power
,
but
by
that
which
is
meerly
divine
,
Dan.
2.
45.
Now
the
kingdomes
of
this
world
,
are
called
the
kingdomes
of
men
,
consisting
of
externall
glory
,
riches
,
strength
,
government
,
policy
,
that
men
by
humane
power
have
set
up
,
and
doth
act
by
.
In
a
word
,
all
the
wisdome
and
policy
,
all
rule
and
government
,
all
power
and
strength
,
all
Constitutions
and
Lawes
,
all
the
riches
and
glory
of
men
,
of
these
are
made
up
and
formed
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
,
called
the
kingdomes
of
men
,
Dan.
4.
25.
consisting
of
worldly
greatnesse
,
externall
glory
,
humane
policy
,
outward
strength
,
advanced
into
the
forme
of
rule
&
government
,
acted
and
brought
forth
by
man
,
this
is
the
state
,
glory
,
and
kingdome
of
the
world
.
Secondly
,
How
these
kingdomes
have
been
detained
from
Christ
;
and
that
's
thus
:
whereas
Christ
hath
given
forth
his
power
by
earthly
men
,
as
by
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
earth
:
according
to
that
place
in
Pro.
8.
15
,
16.
By
me
Kings
reigne
,
and
Princes
decree
justice
:
by
me
Princes
rule
,
and
Nobles
,
even
all
the
Judges
of
the
earth
.
These
have
been
the
substitutes
and
deputies
of
Christ
,
having
received
all
their
wisdome
,
their
strength
,
their
authority
,
and
dominion
from
him
,
the
Lord
hath
by
these
administred
unto
the
world
,
even
by
carnall
,
fleshly
,
wicked
men
,
by
the
Kings
of
the
earth
:
the
Lord
hath
not
administred
by
his
people
,
but
by
those
that
have
raigned
as
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
world
.
Now
this
being
so
,
these
Kings
of
the
earth
,
have
committed
fornication
with
the
whore
,
Rev.
17.
2.
having
mixed
and
joyned
their
power
with
hers
,
and
have
with
one
consent
and
minde
given
up
their
power
and
strength
unto
the
beast
;
as
is
declared
vers.
13.
to
serve
his
ends
and
designes
.
And
though
it
be
true
,
that
all
this
while
Christ
hath
intermedled
with
all
the
affaires
of
the
Nations
,
their
policies
and
governments
,
that
all
occurrances
therein
hath
tended
,
at
least
by
degrees
,
to
advance
his
own
kingdome
,
and
to
bring
about
his
owne
ends
:
yet
these
kingdomes
and
policies
,
and
governments
have
served
Antichrist
,
and
it
hath
been
their
worke
and
businesse
to
oppose
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
suppresse
and
persecute
his
people
and
truth
:
so
that
these
kingdomes
of
the
world
have
not
served
Christ
,
though
Christ
hath
served
himselfe
by
them
;
but
they
have
been
devoted
unto
Antichrist
,
and
served
him
.
Thirdly
,
How
doth
Christ
recover
these
againe
into
his
owne
hand
.
And
that
is
by
breaking
and
scattering
the
powers
of
the
world
;
he
will
shake
all
Nations
,
Hag.
2.
6.
when
the
Lord
shall
cast
aside
these
oppressing
tyrants
of
the
earth
,
he
will
come
forth
in
the
ministry
of
his
owne
people
,
and
by
them
,
administer
righteousnesse
and
peace
unto
the
world
.
The
Lord
will
dash
in
pieces
all
▪
the
powers
of
the
earth
,
that
have
oppressed
his
people
,
and
will
so
come
forth
in
his
owne
people
to
administer
to
the
world
,
that
the
earth
shall
be
at
rest
and
quiet
,
when
violence
shall
be
no
more
heard
in
the
Land
,
but
our
officers
shall
be
righteousnesse
,
and
our
exactors
peace
.
And
how
shall
this
be
?
See
what
the
Lord
saith
by
the
Prophet
,
Esa.
24.
21
,
22
,
23.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
in
that
day
,
that
the
Lord
shall
punish
the
host
of
the
high
ones
,
that
are
on
high
;
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
upon
the
earth
:
and
they
shall
be
gathered
,
as
prisoners
are
gathered
in
the
pit
,
and
shall
be
shut
up
in
the
prison
and
after
many
dayes
they
shal
be
visited
,
or
found
wanting
,
as
the
margent
reads
it
.
Then
the
Moone
shall
be
confounded
,
and
the
Sunne
ashamed
,
when
the
Lord
of
host
shall
raigne
in
Mount
Zion
,
and
in
Jerusalem
,
and
before
his
ancients
gloriously
:
or
as
the
Margine
renders
it
,
There
shall
be
glory
before
his
ancients
.
The
meaning
of
these
words
take
thus
:
The
great
and
mighty
Kings
of
the
earth
,
who
have
opposed
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
have
undertaken
all
power
ecclesiasticall
and
civill
,
to
rule
in
Church
and
State
,
to
determine
all
spirituall
causes
by
temporall
power
and
civill
sanction
:
God
will
so
advance
his
Saints
,
by
his
spirituall
appearance
in
them
,
that
they
shall
oppose
and
punish
these
Kings
of
the
earth
,
not
onely
by
the
sword
of
the
spirit
,
but
also
with
a
temporal
sword
,
the
Kings
of
the
earth
upon
the
earth
,
they
shall
be
able
to
overcome
those
that
did
enslave
and
rule
over
them
.
He
that
kills
by
the
sword
shall
be
killed
by
the
sword
:
here
is
the
patience
of
the
Saints
:
Revel.
13.
10.
This
is
the
fruit
of
all
their
patience
,
in
all
their
former
sufferings
.
And
after
many
dayes
they
shall
be
found
wanting
:
men
shall
after
a
time
be
willing
to
beare
the
losse
of
Kings
,
and
great
ones
,
without
trouble
or
vexing
:
when
the
Moone
shall
be
confounded
,
and
the
Sun
ashamed
:
viz.
all
civill
&
ecclesiasticall
powers
,
governments
,
orders
,
and
rulers
shall
be
broken
.
Then
the
Lord
shall
raigne
in
Mount
Zion
,
to
wit
,
in
his
Saints
and
people
,
as
before
his
ancients
,
in
whom
he
shall
gloriously
appeare
,
to
administer
righteousnesse
&
peace
unto
the
world
.
By
these
ancients
are
meant
no
more
,
then
the
twenty
foure
Elders
,
mentioned
Revel.
4.
4.
who
sit
in
white
clothing
,
having
Crownes
upon
their
heads
:
as
raigning
in
royall
state
,
glory
,
and
tr●umph
.
So
that
the
Lord
will
no
longer
come
forth
in
,
and
by
the
men
of
the
earth
,
to
raigne
by
Kings
and
Potentates
,
but
he
will
come
forth
in
his
glorious
appearance
in
his
Saints
,
and
thorow
them
will
administer
righteousnesse
to
the
world
.
Sutable
hereunto
is
that
Scripture
,
Dan.
7.
22.
where
it
is
sayd
,
that
the
little
horne
should
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
prevaile
against
them
,
untill
the
Ancient
of
dayes
should
come
,
and
then
,
judgement
was
given
to
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
,
and
the
time
came
that
the
Saints
possessed
the
kingdome
.
Christ
himselfe
shall
inherit
all
Nations
,
and
he
will
put
his
people
in
possession
of
all
power
,
riches
,
rule
,
and
dominion
.
When
the
Lord
shall
take
away
power
and
dominion
from
the
men
of
the
earth
:
Then
the
kingdome
and
dominion
,
and
the
greatnesse
of
the
kingdome
under
the
whole
heaven
shall
be
given
to
the
people
of
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
,
whose
kingdome
is
an
ever
lasting
kingdome
,
and
all
dominions
shall
serve
and
obey
him
,
vers.
27.
All
that
's
good
and
excellent
,
that
's
rich
and
beautifull
,
that
's
noble
and
honourable
,
shall
be
given
to
the
Saints
.
The
forces
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
their
Kings
shall
be
brought
to
them
,
Esa.
60.
11.
And
they
shall
eat
the
riches
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
boast
themselves
in
their
glorie
,
Esa.
61.
6.
All
Dominions
and
States
shall
serve
them
▪
strangers
shall
stand
and
feed
their
flock
and
the
sonnes
of
the
alient
shall
be
their
plow-men
and
vine-dressers
,
dressers
,
vers.
5.
So
then
when
the
Lord
shall
take
the
power
,
riches
,
dominion
,
and
authority
,
from
the
great
ones
of
the
earth
,
and
invest
his
Saints
with
the
same
,
when
all
power
&
rule
shall
be
brought
under
the
feet
of
Christ
,
who
will
come
forth
in
the
appearances
of
his
people
;
then
Christ
doth
take
to
himselfe
his
great
power
and
raign
.
Thus
the
Lord
doth
recover
the
kingdomes
and
nations
into
his
own
hand
;
stripping
the
men
of
the
earth
with
their
strength
,
riches
,
glorie
,
rule
,
and
conferring
of
the
same
upon
his
people
;
and
so
will
administer
no
longer
by
Kings
and
Nobles
,
but
by
Saints
and
faithfull
ones
:
He
will
raigne
among
his
Ancients
gloriously
.
Fourthly
,
By
what
right
or
title
Christ
will
lay
claime
to
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
;
and
that
is
,
by
his
owne
native
and
proper
right
:
These
kingdomes
shall
become
the
kingdoms
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
.
The
originall
right
and
propriety
of
all
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
are
the
Lords
:
they
are
his
right
,
and
he
will
maintaine
his
owne
priviledge
and
prerogative
:
he
will
take
to
himselfe
and
possesse
all
:
they
of
right
belong
unto
him
,
and
he
from
the
beginning
did
possesse
all
:
It
is
true
the
Lord
did
intrust
Kings
and
great
ones
of
the
earth
to
be
his
Substitutes
and
Stewards
;
he
committed
the
care
of
these
to
them
as
his
Servants
or
Deputies
:
but
when
the
Lord
will
cast
these
Stewards
out
of
their
places
,
&
dispossesse
the
Kings
and
Nobles
of
the
earth
,
then
presently
,
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
returne
to
him
,
whose
they
were
from
the
beginning
.
But
these
kingdomes
of
the
world
are
so
the
Lords
,
as
they
are
Christ's
also
:
Christ
the
anointed
one
of
the
Lord
he
shall
raigne
;
he
is
son
over
his
owne
house
,
Heb.
3.
5.
He
hath
right
and
propriety
with
the
Father
,
by
vertue
of
Sonship
and
anointing
:
The
actuall
administration
is
put
into
his
hand
:
he
being
indued
with
all
power
in
heaven
and
earth
,
Matth.
28.
18.
Christ
hath
not
onely
propriety
in
the
holy
Citie
,
but
the
ends
of
the
earth
are
his
possession
.
Now
all
the
Saints
are
the
anointed
of
the
Lord
,
gathered
up
into
that
one
anointed
,
and
therefore
shall
raigne
with
Christ
:
as
it
's
sayd
,
He
hath
made
us
Kings
and
Priests
to
our
God
,
and
we
shall
raigne
on
the
earth
,
Revel.
5.
10.
The
Lord
shall
raigne
,
and
his
Chirst
must
raigne
:
and
all
the
Saints
,
the
anointed
ones
of
the
Lord
;
these
being
all
comprehended
in
the
one
anointed
Christ
,
these
shall
raigne
with
the
Lord
.
As
the
Lord
comes
forth
in
Christ
,
&
Christ
in
his
Saints
:
so
the
Saints
shall
ascend
into
Christ
,
and
Christ
into
the
Father
,
and
so
all
in
one
,
they
raign
in
the
glory
of
God
,
whereupon
the
speech
of
Christ
shall
be
eminently
fullfilled
in
Joh.
14.
20.
At
that
day
ye
shall
know
that
I
am
in
the
Father
,
and
you
in
me
,
and
I
in
you
.
The
power
of
God
falls
upon
Christ
,
and
Christ
becomes
a
quickning
spirit
in
all
his
Saints
,
that
he
might
by
his
power
put
forth
in
them
,
rule
over
the
Nations
.
So
that
we
see
the
right
of
all
Nations
belongs
to
the
Lord
originally
,
and
to
Christ
his
anointed
;
and
to
all
Saints
,
as
being
the
anointed
ones
of
the
Lord
,
they
all
making
up
the
fulness
of
the
anointed
one
of
God
.
These
have
right
to
all
the
glory
,
power
,
riches
,
excellencies
of
the
earth
,
it
's
theirs
,
they
shall
possesse
the
power
and
strength
,
the
riches
and
glory
of
the
earth
;
these
shall
raigne
,
and
the
earth
shall
be
filled
with
the
glory
of
God
.
Then
there
are
none
have
right
unto
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
,
but
the
Lord
and
his
anointed
:
all
other
are
but
pictures
and
images
of
government
and
rule
;
their
power
and
authority
was
lent
them
from
the
Lord
,
and
now
he
will
take
it
againe
to
himselfe
,
whose
owne
it
is
;
now
he
will
cast
forth
the
men
of
the
earth
,
and
shake
them
from
the
seat
of
greatnesse
and
dominion
:
and
now
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
shall
be
given
to
the
holy
ones
of
God
,
to
the
anointed
of
the
Lord
,
and
they
onely
shall
raigne
.
First
,
the
Manner
of
Christ's
raigne
is
that
to
be
spoken
off
in
the
next
place
:
that
Christ
shall
raigne
in
,
and
by
his
Saints
:
for
they
having
overcome
shall
sit
downe
upon
Christ's
throne
,
as
Christ
hath
overcome
,
and
is
set
downe
upon
his
Fathers
throne
,
Revel.
3.
21.
The
Saints
shall
judge
the
world
,
and
Angels
,
1
Cor.
6.
2.
That
is
,
they
shall
not
onely
judge
poore
,
low
,
earthly
things
,
but
things
of
an
Angelicall
and
most
excellent
nature
.
It
's
the
Lord
through
his
Saints
that
shall
judge
the
Nations
with
righteousnesse
,
and
governe
the
people
with
truth
,
Psal.
67.
4.
7.
This
glorious
dispensation
of
Christ
shall
be
administred
by
his
Saints
:
the
Saints
,
or
the
Lord
in
them
shall
judge
the
world
:
that
is
they
shall
fust
of
all
destroy
and
throw
downe
all
confusion
and
disorder
;
and
afterwards
save
and
governe
the
world
,
they
shall
give
settlement
in
the
Nations
,
by
a
right
ordering
of
all
things
,
civill
and
spirituall
.
Now
as
for
the
personall
and
fleshly
reigne
of
Christ
,
that
is
asserted
by
many
Godly
men
,
(
whom
I
love
and
honour
)
I
shall
not
at
all
undertake
,
either
to
affirme
or
deny
that
opinion
:
but
I
shall
say
with
them
,
the
kingdome
of
Christ
is
at
hand
,
I
dare
not
say
,
it
is
a
far
off
,
though
I
cannot
describe
the
manner
of
it
:
but
of
the
spirituall
raigne
of
Christ
(
which
none
deny
)
I
shall
speake
off
,
from
these
foure
reasons
.
First
,
The
spirituall
reigne
seemes
(
to
me
)
to
be
the
most
glorious
appearance
and
manifestation
of
Christ
unto
his
people
:
and
hence
the
Apostle
did
not
desire
to
know
Christ
any
more
after
the
flesh
,
2
Cor.
5.
6.
And
therefore
I
believe
,
that
Christ
by
the
spirituall
manifesting
of
himselfe
,
in
and
through
his
Saints
,
will
first
break
downe
the
powers
of
the
world
,
and
then
administer
righteousnesse
unto
the
earth
.
Secondly
,
the
spirituall
raigne
of
Christ
,
doth
most
of
all
besuite
the
glory
&
spirituality
of
his
kingdome
.
Christ
tells
Pilate
,
that
his
kingdome
was
not
of
this
world
,
that
is
,
it
was
not
fleshly
or
carnall
,
but
of
a
spirituall
nature
and
quality
.
Christ
coming
in
the
spirit
to
his
Disciples
,
did
more
enlighten
,
comfort
,
and
spirituallize
them
,
then
his
fleshly
presence
did
,
In
Esa.
11.
2
,
3.
It
's
sayd
of
Christ
,
that
he
should
not
judge
after
the
sight
of
his
eyes
,
or
the
hearing
of
his
eares
,
&c.
That
is
,
he
shall
not
judge
according
to
outward
appearances
,
but
according
to
righteous
judgement
.
The
glory
of
the
Saints
in
the
latter
dayes
shall
be
spirituall
,
their
knowledge
spirituall
,
their
comfor●s
and
joys
shall
be
spirituall
,
yea
Christ
shall
raigne
by
his
divine
presence
in
his
people
,
of
whom
shall
be
made
up
his
spirituall
kingdome
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
by
the
spirituall
appearance
of
the
Lords
brightnesse
and
glory
,
that
he
will
destroy
Antichrist
,
2
Thes.
2.
8.
What
is
the
word
of
Christs
mouth
,
and
the
brightnesse
of
his
coming
?
but
the
word
of
the
witnesses
testimony
,
and
the
bright
shinings
forth
of
spirit
,
life
,
knowledge
,
and
righteousnesse
in
his
people
,
whereby
the
iniquity
of
the
man
of
Sin
is
detected
and
laid
open
,
whereby
Antichrist
is
destroyed
,
as
by
fire
,
wasting
and
consuming
him
to
nothing
.
Now
by
the
same
appearance
,
as
in
his
people
,
will
the
Lord
administer
righteousnesse
,
and
goodnesse
to
the
world
,
as
that
whereby
he
doth
destroy
Antichrist
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
all
the
glory
that
is
spoken
of
Christ
,
and
his
kingdome
,
that
shall
be
in
the
latter
age
,
doth
amount
but
to
thus
much
;
that
the
Lord
will
eminently
manifest
his
gracious
and
speciall
presence
with
his
people
.
As
in
that
37
Ezek.
latter
end
;
The
Lord
speaking
of
the
glory
he
will
bring
upon
his
people
,
saith
,
I
will
Tabernacle
with
them
,
and
I
will
set
my
Sanctuary
in
the
midst
of
them
for
evermore
,
&c.
The
Lords
presence
and
glory
shall
most
of
all
appeare
in
the
midst
of
his
people
;
he
shall
so
manifest
himselfe
,
as
to
be
admired
in
his
Saints
.
So
what
doth
all
the
glory
of
the
coming
down
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
mentioned
in
Revel.
21.
imply
,
but
onely
thus
much
,
Behold
(
saith
God
)
I
will
Tabernacle
with
men
,
and
I
will
dwell
with
them
.
Intimating
thereby
,
that
as
the
Lord
made
the
Tabernacle
a
signe
&
pledge
of
his
presence
with
his
people
:
so
now
in
his
last
,
and
most
glorious
discovery
of
himselfe
,
it
should
be
by
the
manifestation
of
his
divine
presence
in
his
Saints
,
by
erecting
the
Tabernacle
of
his
owne
spirit
,
life
,
and
glory
in
the
middest
of
them
.
And
so
much
for
the
manner
of
Christs
reigne
.
It
followeth
.
Sixtly
,
and
lastly
,
we
are
to
consider
the
time
and
duration
of
Christ's
reigne
,
and
that
is
expressed
for
ever
and
ever
.
The
raigne
of
Christ
is
an
everlasting
raigne
,
he
receives
a
kingdome
,
that
cannot
be
shaken
:
there
shall
be
no
end
of
it
:
his
Throne
endureth
for
ever
,
and
it
shall
never
expire
:
let
the
enemies
thereof
use
what
craft
or
policie
they
will
,
they
shall
never
destroy
it
.
The
God
of
heaven
(
saith
the
Prophet
)
shall
set
up
a
kingdome
,
which
shall
never
be
destroyed
:
neither
shall
it
be
left
to
other
people
,
but
it
shall
stand
for
ever
,
Dan.
2.
44.
If
that
of
the
Apostle
be
objected
,
where
he
saith
,
that
Christ
shall
deliver
up
the
kingdome
to
God
,
even
the
Father
,
1
Cor.
15.
24.
I
answer
,
that
this
doth
nothing
at
all
impeach
the
everlastingnesse
of
Christ's
kingdome
:
for
the
meaning
of
it
is
this
,
that
when
Christ
shall
have
finished
his
worke
,
destroyed
all
his
enemies
,
and
have
compleated
his
worke
upon
his
Saints
,
then
he
shall
cease
to
raigne
any
longer
as
Mediator
,
he
shall
cease
to
administer
according
to
his
present
dispensation
and
office
,
then
God
shall
be
all
in
all
:
God
shall
be
all
to
his
Saints
,
by
the
immediate
and
glorious
communication
of
his
light
and
glory
;
and
Saints
shall
enjoy
the
all
of
God
,
his
wisdome
,
his
goodnesse
,
his
love
,
and
the
like
.
So
that
however
the
Mediatorship
of
Christ
shall
cease
,
when
he
hath
finished
his
worke
and
office
,
and
the
dispensatory
part
of
his
kingdome
shall
cease
,
yet
in
respect
of
the
nature
and
being
,
it
shall
be
for
ever
and
ever
:
The
raigne
of
God
shall
be
to
eternity
,
and
Ch●●st
shall
raigne
in
the
Father
,
and
Saints
in
Christ
,
so
that
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
his
Saints
,
shall
raigne
for
ever
and
ever
.
The
Apostle
doth
stile
Christ
,
to
be
a
King
eternall
,
and
immortall
,
1
Tim.
1.
17.
Christs
kingdome
is
immortall
,
because
it
is
not
subject
to
succession
;
it
's
not
liable
to
be
devolved
and
rould
downe
to
after-comers
;
which
Daniel
expresseth
thus
;
His
kingdome
shall
not
be
left
unto
other
people
;
that
is
,
it
shall
not
be
translated
from
man
to
man
,
and
at
last
quite
dissolved
.
And
the
Apostle
doth
not
onely
call
Christ
an
immortall
King
,
but
also
an
eternall
King
,
his
kingdome
shall
hold
on
constantly
throughout
all
Centuries
and
ages
of
the
world
;
there
is
no
period
of
time
,
that
shall
cause
it
to
expire
&
give
up
the
ghost
,
but
it
shall
attaine
to
it's
full
beautie
and
perfection
,
it
shall
never
decline
or
decay
,
but
shall
last
beyond
all
ages
and
times
,
it
shall
endure
for
ever
and
ever
.
But
now
concerning
the
glorious
raigne
of
Christ
,
upon
the
downfall
of
Antichrist
,
the
time
expressed
to
be
a
thousand
yeares
,
Revel.
20.
And
it
's
prophesied
of
Christ
in
Esa.
60.
15.
that
he
should
be
the
joy
of
many
generations
;
both
this
expression
of
many
generations
,
and
of
a
thousand
yeares
,
are
an
indefinit
number
,
to
expresse
the
very
large
and
spacious
time
,
wherein
Christ
shall
rule
in
,
and
by
his
Saints
,
when
he
shall
appeare
before
his
Ancients
gloriously
;
and
all
the
Elders
before
his
Throne
shall
worship
him
.
If
it
be
objected
,
from
Revel.
20.
4.
That
those
that
had
been
beheaded
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
and
the
word
of
God
,
&c.
These
lived
and
raigned
with
Christ
a
thousand
yeares
,
this
being
the
first
resurrection
,
and
the
rest
of
the
dead
lived
not
againe
.
I
answer
,
that
it
cannot
be
meant
that
the
persons
of
those
that
were
beheaded
for
Jesus
,
and
refused
to
worship
the
beast
or
his
image
,
should
bodily
raigne
with
Christ
:
but
that
God
will
raise
up
a
people
of
the
same
spirit
with
those
,
that
suffered
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
.
Thus
Elias
was
sayd
to
come
againe
,
in
John
the
Baptist
.
And
thus
the
Lord
tells
Daniel
,
that
he
should
stand
in
the
lot
at
the
end
of
the
dayes
,
when
his
prophesie
should
be
fulfilled
.
All
Saints
gathered
up
into
one
spirit
,
they
make
but
one
.
And
thus
we
have
the
Prophet
speaking
;
And
the
Lord
my
God
shall
come
,
and
all
the
Saints
with
thee
,
Zech.
14.
5.
When
the
glory
of
God
shall
appeare
more
glorious
in
the
Saints
,
in
the
time
of
his
spirituall
raigne
,
the
glory
of
all
the
former
Saints
shall
be
gathered
up
in
them
,
and
appeare
most
gloriously
.
The
resurrecteon
here
spoken
off
,
is
meant
of
a
resurrection
from
shame
and
reproach
,
the
witnesses
rising
from
their
sadnesse
and
sackcloth
,
and
ascending
into
the
glory
of
Christ's
kingdome
.
And
when
the
seventh
Trumpet
shall
sound
,
and
the
glory
of
the
Lord
be
fully
discovered
and
layd
open
,
then
all
that
heare
the
glorious
sound
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
shall
live
;
but
the
rest
of
the
dead
(
that
heare
not
the
voyce
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
or
that
great
proclamation
of
the
truth
and
glory
of
Christ
)
they
shall
not
live
untill
the
thousand
yeares
be
past
.
Againe
,
if
it
be
objected
from
Ezek.
37.
21
,
22
,
23
,
24
,
25.
That
the
Lord
hath
promised
,
to
call
the
Jewes
,
and
gather
them
into
their
owne
Land
,
and
make
them
one
Nation
,
and
David
their
King
shall
raigne
over
them
.
I
answer
,
this
prophesie
is
of
a
spiritual
and
mysticall
interpretation
;
for
the
land
of
Messiah
are
the
Saints
;
of
whom
the
land
of
Canaan
was
a
type
:
for
if
we
take
it
litterally
,
that
the
Jewes
should
rebuild
Jerusalem
,
and
dwell
peculiarly
in
the
land
of
Canaan
,
then
also
it
must
be
meant
,
that
David
,
and
not
Christ
,
should
be
King
over
them
.
But
we
know
that
the
promise
doth
onely
borrow
expressions
,
from
the
state
of
the
Jewish
Church
,
but
it
shall
be
fulfilled
in
spirit
:
for
he
is
a
Jew
,
which
is
one
inwardly
,
Rom.
2.
28.
The
Jewes
shall
be
called
when
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
,
Rom.
11.
25.
which
is
not
meant
,
as
if
God
would
first
finish
his
work
among
the
Gentiles
,
and
then
call
the
Jewes
as
a
peculiar
people
:
but
that
the
Jewes
should
be
brought
in
,
with
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
,
when
Antichrist
shall
be
ruined
,
and
that
which
letteth
be
taken
out
of
the
way
,
and
the
everlasting
Gospel
goe
forth
with
freedome
,
in
the
fulnesse
and
abundance
of
the
Gentiles
,
shall
the
Jewes
finde
acceptance
also
.
Now
from
all
that
hath
been
said
,
of
the
kingdome
and
raigne
of
Christ
,
observe
,
That
Christ
will
come
and
raigne
gloriously
in
his
people
,
subduing
all
his
enemies
,
advancing
his
Saints
unto
the
glory
and
dignity
of
his
owne
kingdome
.
Christ
will
take
to
himselfe
all
power
,
rule
,
strength
,
riches
,
glory
,
peace
,
joy
,
and
whatsoever
is
good
,
and
will
bestow
it
upon
his
owne
.
Satan
and
wicked
men
have
reigned
long
;
but
now
they
shall
cease
to
reigne
any
longer
.
The
whole
earth
shall
be
filled
with
the
righteousnesse
,
goodnesse
,
and
glory
of
God
,
and
the
anointed
ones
of
the
Lord
shall
reigne
;
and
the
Saints
shall
reigne
with
him
for
ever
;
as
it
's
sayd
,
Revel.
5.
He
hath
made
us
Kings
and
Priests
to
our
God
;
and
we
shall
reigne
on
the
earth
.
The
strength
,
glory
,
riches
of
the
Gentiles
shall
be
given
unto
us
;
we
shall
no
longer
be
subject
to
Satan
and
wicked
men
;
but
we
shall
be
brought
into
the
glorious
libertie
of
the
sons
of
God
,
and
shall
live
in
the
new
heaven
and
new
earth
,
wherein
dwells
righteousnesse
;
our
habitation
shall
be
the
new
Jerusalem
,
the
holy
Citie
.
Now
all
the
services
of
formall
professors
,
and
carnall
Christians
shall
be
disowned
of
God
,
Esa
43.
20
,
21.
And
humane
ministrie
shall
be
abhorred
,
vers.
27
,
28.
And
Jerusalem
shall
be
a
burthensome
stone
;
breaking
in
pieces
Kings
and
Kingdomes
,
States
and
powers
,
that
shall
take
upon
them
to
judge
of
spirituall
things
,
that
shall
intermeddle
with
Church-work
,
or
shall
any
wayes
goe
about
to
interpose
between
God
,
and
the
spirits
of
men
.
Because
none
can
,
none
shall
reigne
over
the
Saints
,
but
the
Lord
himselfe
;
Man
hath
had
his
time
of
power
,
and
dominion
,
but
now
he
is
to
give
account
of
his
Stewardship
,
and
reigne
no
longer
.
The
riches
,
the
glorie
,
the
strength
,
the
dominion
of
the
world
are
Christs
;
he
hath
let
out
these
to
man
to
be
imployed
;
but
the
men
of
the
world
have
abused
them
,
these
have
been
used
in
opposition
to
Christ
;
therefore
Christ
will
recover
these
to
himselfe
againe
,
he
will
come
and
redeeme
these
from
Antichrist
,
from
Babylon
,
from
the
power
of
darknesse
,
and
all
these
kingdomes
of
this
world
shall
immediatly
become
the
kingdomes
of
our
Lord
and
his
Christ
:
The
Lord
shall
take
all
,
owne
all
,
possesse
all
,
and
his
Saints
shall
possesse
all
i●
him
:
he
must
raigne
,
and
they
shall
reigne
with
him
.
The
whole
earth
is
the
Lords
,
and
he
will
put
his
people
into
possession
of
all
that
's
good
,
excellent
,
and
glorious
.
All
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
shall
become
our
Lords
and
his
anointed
ones
.
I
shall
now
proceed
to
shew
the
effects
that
follow
,
in
which
I
shall
give
you
a
briefe
Paraphrasticall
sence
of
the
following
verses
,
and
so
conclude
.
Because
the
Lord
raignes
,
and
we
shall
reigne
with
him
,
what
is
the
issue
.
VERS.
16.
And
the
foure
and
twenty
Elders
which
sat
before
God
on
their
seats
,
fell
upon
their
faces
,
and
worshipped
God
.
IN
this
Verse
observe
three
things
.
First
,
the
title
given
to
the
servants
of
the
Lord
,
his
anointed
ones
,
they
are
called
Elders
,
because
the
Lord
doth
appeare
with
them
,
and
in
them
,
with
much
gravity
and
majesty
,
by
his
glorious
indwellings
of
his
everlasting
Spirit
.
These
be
his
Ancients
,
as
the
Prophet
calls
them
,
Esa.
24.
23.
before
whom
the
Lord
doth
appeare
.
Saints
taken
up
into
the
Ancient
of
dayes
,
living
in
the
eternall
spirit
,
these
are
called
the
Ancients
,
the
Elders
of
the
Lord
.
Secondly
,
Their
number
,
twenty-foure
:
The
number
of
the
Apostles
were
twelve
,
but
here
is
the
number
of
twenty-foure
:
answerable
both
to
the
twelve
Tribes
,
and
also
to
the
twelve
Apostles
.
Suitable
hereunto
is
that
place
,
Revel.
21.
12.
14.
In
the
description
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
it
's
sayd
,
That
upon
the
twelve
gates
thereof
,
were
the
names
of
the
twelve
Tribes
,
and
upon
the
twelve
foundations
,
the
names
of
the
twelve
Apostles
,
which
doth
demonstrate
,
that
the
Spirit
of
God
shall
appeare
in
a
double
measure
,
twice
as
much
as
in
the
Apostles
,
these
shall
have
a
fuller
measure
of
the
Spirit
:
The
names
,
the
vertues
,
the
gifts
,
the
graces
,
both
of
the
twelve
Tribes
,
and
twelve
Apostles
,
shall
be
engraven
upon
these
anointed
ones
.
These
shall
enjoy
a
double
measure
of
the
Spirit
,
they
shall
not
appeare
as
twelve
,
but
as
twenty-foure
Elders
before
the
Lord
.
These
are
they
which
sat
before
God
:
as
having
rule
and
dominion
with
him
.
Thirdly
,
We
have
their
posture
and
action
;
they
fell
upon
their
faces
and
worshipped
God
.
1.
They
fell
on
their
faces
;
that
sheweth
their
humility
,
and
selfe-deniall
,
as
disclaiming
all
fleshly
glory
and
excellency
,
they
doe
as
it
were
put
their
faces
in
the
dust
,
as
abhorring
their
own
beauty
and
excellency
.
2.
They
wership
God
:
the
time
was
,
they
did
worship
men
,
and
meanes
,
they
adored
selfe
&
creature
:
but
now
they
cast
off
their
idols
of
Gold
,
and
their
idols
of
silver
,
which
they
made
each
one
for
himselfe
to
worship
,
to
the
moles
,
and
to
the
bats
,
as
the
Prophet
speakes
,
Esa.
2.
20.
And
now
they
exalt
the
Lord
alone
,
they
worship
him
,
and
him
onely
.
The
voyce
of
praise
follows
.
VERS.
17.
—
We
give
thee
thanks
,
O
Lord
God
Almighty
:
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
art
to
come
,
because
thou
hast
taken
to
thee
thy
great
power
,
and
hast
reigned
.
HEre
likewise
three
things
are
considerable
.
First
,
The
praises
of
the
Saints
:
we
give
thee
thankes
,
&c.
They
sing
the
song
of
deliverance
and
joy
;
of
triumph
and
victory
,
saying
,
we
thanke
thee
O
Lord
:
not
to
us
,
not
to
man
,
not
to
creature
be
the
praise
,
but
to
thee
O
Lord
,
thou
onely
deservest
all
praise
,
O
Lord
,
God
,
Almightie
,
&
therefore
we
will
praise
thee
onely
.
The
Saints
exalted
into
the
liberty
and
glory
of
Christs
kingdome
,
they
sing
the
song
of
Moses
,
and
of
the
Lamb
,
Revel.
15.
2.
They
give
thankes
for
deliverance
and
salvation-Their
hearts
,
and
their
mouths
are
full
of
divine
praises
,
they
sound
forth
Halelujahs
,
and
sing
aloud
the
glory
of
the
Lord
.
Secondly
,
They
praise
him
,
who
is
the
everlasting
and
eternall
being
:
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
art
to
come
.
Here
we
have
the
very
circle
of
eternitie
,
that
is
most
comprehensive
,
and
doth
comprehend
,
both
the
beginning
and
end
of
all
things
.
The
Lord
was
before
all
creatures
,
and
shall
abide
alwayes
,
though
all
creatures
should
perish
:
from
him
all
creatures
had
their
being
,
and
to
him
they
are
referred
,
as
their
utmost
end
.
Therefore
the
Lord
is
worthy
of
all
praise
,
being
before
all
things
:
by
whom
all
things
are
,
and
to
whom
all
things
tend
;
the
Lord
is
the
beginning
,
being
,
and
end
of
all
things
,
meeting
and
concentering
together
.
Thirdly
,
The
ground
of
their
praise
,
Because
thou
hast
taken
to
thee
thy
great
power
,
and
hast
reigned
.
As
if
they
had
sayd
;
Lord
thou
hast
given
thy
power
to
others
,
thou
hast
let
Satan
,
Antichrist
,
and
wicked
men
reigne
on
the
earth
:
but
now
thou
hast
taken
thy
power
to
thy selfe
again
,
and
hast
wrested
it
out
of
the
hands
of
earthly
men
,
that
have
abused
it
,
and
thou
wilt
use
it
thy selfe
.
The
men
of
the
earth
have
reigned
by
wisdome
,
policy
,
by
plots
,
carrying
on
their
own
designes
:
but
the
Lord
will
reigne
in
truth
and
righteousnesse
.
It
must
needs
be
matter
of
great
joy
unto
the
earth
,
that
the
Lord
will
reigne
:
for
while
man
reigned
,
there
was
nothing
but
oppression
on
the
earth
,
but
the
Lord
rules
&
reignes
with
deliverance
and
salvation
.
It
followeth
.
VERS.
18.
And
the
Nations
were
angry
,
and
thy
wrath
is
come
,
and
the
time
of
the
dead
that
they
should
be
judged
,
and
that
thou
shouldest
give
reward
unto
thy
servants
the
Prophets
,
and
to
the
Saints
,
and
them
that
feare
thy
Name
,
small
and
great
,
and
shouldest
destroy
them
which
destroy
the
earth
.
FRom
these
words
take
notice
.
First
,
how
the
adversaries
vex
and
fret
,
and
doe
even
rage
in
furie
and
madnesse
:
and
good
reason
they
have
so
to
doe
:
for
the
time
of
their
dead
was
come
,
that
they
should
be
judged
:
all
dead
power
,
rule
,
and
authority
,
all
dead
ordinances
and
services
,
all
the
dead
wayes
and
practises
of
Antichrist
,
these
must
all
be
judged
,
condemned
,
and
destroyed
:
all
things
that
have
not
the
spirit
and
life
of
God
in
them
,
all
these
must
be
judged
:
well
may
the
world
then
vex
and
rage
,
and
gnaw
their
●ongues
for
paine
.
This
is
the
reason
of
all
that
bitternesse
,
malice
,
sury
,
and
madnesse
,
that
is
in
the
hearts
of
men
at
this
day
,
what
makes
them
vexing
and
fretting
,
but
that
all
things
they
set
up
,
maintaine
,
enjoy
,
and
take
pleasure
in
,
are
judged
and
condemned
for
dead
power
,
dead
ordinances
,
dead
gifts
,
all
things
of
man
are
judged
to
be
dead
.
When
the
Lord
comes
to
judge
the
earth
,
confusion
and
a
consuming
fire
goes
before
his
face
,
Psal.
97.
2.
which
must
needs
make
that
judgement
very
dreadfull
and
terrible
to
all
formall
powers
,
and
fleshly
actings
:
especially
because
the
Saints
shall
judge
the
world
,
yea
,
and
Angells
also
,
1
Cor.
6.
2
,
3.
They
shall
judge
men
,
and
things
of
highest
principles
and
places
,
those
things
that
carry
a
civill
or
spirituall
excellency
upon
them
,
shall
be
judged
by
the
Saints
.
What
follows
?
Secondly
,
The
Saints
are
rewarded
and
advanced
,
And
that
thou
shouldest
give
reward
unto
thy
servants
the
Prophets
,
and
to
the
Saints
,
and
them
that
feare
thy
Name
small
and
great
.
As
the
portion
of
the
world
is
,
vexing
,
fretting
,
cursing
,
and
wrath
:
so
the
portion
of
Saints
is
love
,
goodnesse
,
blessings
,
thankesgivings
.
The
dreadfull
day
of
doome
and
darknesse
,
of
judgement
and
confusion
unto
the
world
,
is
a
day
of
light
and
joy
,
of
comfort
and
reward
unto
the
Saints
.
The
worlds
trouble
and
ruine
,
is
the
Saints
peace
and
salvation
.
Though
the
Lord
come
in
fire
and
wrath
to
destroy
Antichrist
,
yet
he
comes
in
love
and
mercy
to
save
Sion
;
and
therefore
,
when
he
comes
forth
,
and
a
devouring
fire
,
burning
up
his
enemies
round
about
,
Psal.
97.
3.
Yet
Sion
heard
and
was
glad
,
and
the
daughter
of
Judah
rejoyced
,
because
of
his
judgements
,
vers.
8.
The
Saints
have
been
a
long
time
under
oppression
,
shame
,
and
persecution
:
now
the
Lord
will
reward
them
,
and
give
them
light
for
darknesse
,
strength
for
weaknesse
,
glory
for
shame
:
they
shall
now
receive
reward
and
praise
,
for
all
their
former
sorrow
and
sufferings
.
The
Saints
shall
rejoyce
in
heaven
for
the
vengeance
powred
out
upon
Antichrist
:
Therefore
rejoyce
over
her
,
thou
heaven
,
and
ye
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
for
God
hath
avenged
you
on
her
,
Revel.
18.
20.
When
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
Merchants
,
mightie
and
rich
men
shall
weep
and
wayl
,
and
cry
alas
,
alas
,
then
shall
the
Saints
(
here
called
the
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
)
rejoyce
and
sing
:
because
the
ruine
and
fall
of
these
,
shall
be
their
joy
and
reward
.
Thirdly
,
The
Lord
will
not
onely
judge
the
dead
principles
,
practices
,
ordinances
,
and
powers
of
Antichrist
,
and
give
reward
unto
his
servants
;
but
also
will
destroy
the
Antichristian
partie
.
And
shouldest
destroy
them
which
destroy
the
earth
.
The
word
translated
destroy
,
signifies
corrupt
:
that
is
,
Those
that
have
managed
the
cause
of
Antichrist
,
have
corrupted
the
earth
;
according
as
it
's
said
in
Revel.
19.
2.
The
great
whore
did
corrupt
the
earth
with
her
fornication
;
That
is
,
by
her
sosseries
and
fornications
,
she
hath
corrupted
the
minds
of
the
men
of
the
earth
,
drawing
them
aside
from
the
Lord
,
by
the
intoxicating
wine
of
her
fornication
,
she
hath
blinded
the
mindes
,
adulterated
the
affections
,
and
polluted
the
hearts
of
the
men
of
the
world
,
and
have
made
them
to
serve
Satan
the
God
of
this
world
.
These
that
have
managed
the
cause
of
the
beast
,
and
have
thus
corrupted
the
earth
,
shall
be
destroyed
.
This
destruction
is
not
so
much
meant
of
a
bodily
destruction
,
as
of
place
and
power
:
these
that
have
by
their
power
&
rule
,
by
their
deceit
and
falshood
corrupted
the
earth
,
these
in
their
dignity
,
office
,
rule
and
authoritie
shall
all
be
slaine
.
It
followeth
.
VERS.
19.
And
the
Temple
of
God
was
opened
in
heaven
,
and
there
was
seen
in
the
Temple
the
Arke
of
his
Testament
,
and
there
was
lightnings
,
and
voyces
,
and
thunderings
,
&
an
earthquake
,
and
great
hail
.
COnsider
three
things
from
these
words
.
First
,
The
Temple
of
God
opened
.
The
time
was
it
was
shut
up
,
as
once
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
was
under
Ahaz
,
2
Chron.
28.
24.
So
this
spirituall
Temple
was
shut
up
,
when
it
was
measured
in
vers.
1.
When
the
outward
Court
,
or
visible
face
of
things
were
in
the
hands
of
the
Gentiles
,
vers.
2.
The
Church
was
driven
into
the
Wildernesse
,
for
many
yeares
into
desert
places
,
there
to
be
nourished
for
a
time
,
from
the
face
of
the
Serpent
,
that
sought
to
devoure
her
.
But
now
the
Temple
is
set
open
,
as
of
old
it
was
by
Hezekiah
,
2
Chron.
29.
3.
Thus
it
's
said
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
that
the
gates
should
not
be
shut
,
Revel.
21.
25.
And
the
reason
is
,
because
there
shall
be
no
night
,
nor
danger
,
the
gates
shall
stand
open
continually
.
This
noteth
the
free
accesse
for
multitudes
of
Saints
to
enter
in
to
the
new
Jerusalem
,
without
impediment
or
stop
.
Not
as
in
times
of
persecution
,
when
they
sought
to
worship
the
Lord
in
corners
;
but
they
shall
come
and
enter
freely
and
boldly
,
and
that
without
let
or
molestation
.
So
that
the
woman
shall
no
more
be
driven
into
the
Wildernesse
,
and
shut
up
there
,
but
the
Temple
of
God
shall
be
set
open
,
and
there
shall
be
a
free
and
great
accesse
unto
it
.
Secondly
,
That
which
appeared
in
the
Temple
was
the
Arke
of
his
Testament
.
As
the
Temple
was
opened
,
so
the
Arke
was
made
visible
,
which
was
shut
from
the
eyes
of
men
,
under
the
old
Testament
,
1
King
.
6.
19.
It
was
very
seldome
seen
,
and
that
by
the
high-Priest
onely
:
the
Arke
was
a
pledge
of
Gods
presence
with
his
people
,
and
denotes
unto
us
,
the
mysteries
of
truth
,
which
formerly
lay
hid
,
but
now
are
made
manifest
.
The
great
high-Priest
hath
opened
the
Temple
,
and
made
visible
the
Arke
,
by
making
knowne
the
mysteries
of
truth
.
In
former
time
the
Church
was
in
the
Wildernesse
,
the
Gentiles
possessed
the
outward
Court
,
le
ts
of
truth
were
discovered
,
onely
something
was
hinted
out
by
a
few
choise
instruments
:
but
now
the
Saints
have
a
Temple
opened
,
a
full
and
free
accesse
:
and
now
they
have
an
Arke
made
visible
,
or
the
hidden
mysteries
of
God
revealed
;
not
onely
to
a
few
called
Clergie
men
,
but
generally
to
all
Saints
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
is
revealed
.
Thirdly
,
The
close
of
all
,
And
there
were
lightnings
,
and
voyces
,
and
thunderings
,
and
an
earth-quake
,
and
great
hail
.
Earth-quake
,
hail
,
and
lightning
,
set
forth
Gods
judgements
most
terrible
and
irresistible
,
Esa.
30.
30.
Of
an
earthquake
wee
have
spoken
before
from
vers.
13
of
this
Chapter
:
Hail-stones
was
one
of
the
plagues
of
Aegypt
,
that
destroyed
their
trees
,
Exod.
9.
25.
And
by
which
the
Amorites
were
destroyed
in
Canaan
,
Josh.
10.
11.
By
these
judgements
wee
have
the
finall
destruction
of
Antichrist
.
This
is
the
third
woe
,
that
shall
accompany
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
is
agreeable
to
the
plagues
of
the
seventh
Viall
,
by
which
Antichrist
shall
be
wholly
destroyed
;
and
should
blaspheme
God
,
because
of
the
plague
of
the
hail
,
that
was
exceeding
great
.
By
this
last
and
great
judgement
,
the
mysterie
of
iniquitie
is
discovered
,
and
the
power
of
Antichrist
wholly
broken
,
at
which
his
partie
shall
vex
and
fret
,
gnaw
their
tongues
,
and
blaspheme
God
for
all
their
paines
&
sores
,
whereby
they
shall
be
utterly
ruined
and
consumed
.
Thus
we
have
the
Effects
of
Christs
kingdome
and
reigne
layd
open
:
wee
see
for
what
it
is
,
that
the
Elders
doe
so
exceedingly
praise
the
Lord
,
for
that
he
takes
to
himselfe
his
great
power
,
and
doth
reigne
,
by
which
he
doth
offend
the
Nations
,
and
reward
his
servants
.
The
Temple
is
no
more
shut
up
under
restraint
,
but
free
accesse
is
given
;
the
Arke
is
no
more
hidden
,
but
the
mysteries
of
salvation
made
evident
.
And
the
Lord
by
his
sweeping
judgements
will
wholly
consume
Antichrist
,
both
in
his
policy
and
power
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
the
Saints
shall
thus
triumph
and
rejoyce
;
How
can
the
daughter
of
Sion
,
but
rejoyce
when
he●
King
cometh
?
the
redeemed
of
the
Lord
must
needs
triumph
:
And
besides
the
whole
world
shall
rejoyce
,
when
the
oppressor
shall
cease
,
when
violence
shall
be
no
more
heard
in
the
Land
,
when
our
Exactors
shall
be
righteousnesse
:
then
I
say
,
the
world
will
sing
and
rejoyce
,
because
the
who●●●●●th
shall
be
at
peace
,
and
be
quiet
,
Esa.
14.
4.
7.
When
Christ
shall
come
to
reigne
in
his
appearance
in
his
Saints
,
b●
shall
judge
the
Nations
with
righteousnesse
,
and
governe
the
people
with
truth
.
Psal.
67.
4.
7.
Therefore
when
the
Lord
shall
come
to
reigne
,
to
set
all
things
in
order
,
to
governe
and
give
settlement
to
the
Nations
:
well
may
Antichrist
vex
and
fret
,
and
all
oppressing
powers
be
angry
;
but
the
Saints
shall
rejoyce
and
sing
;
and
all
the
world
besides
shall
be
glad
,
because
of
his
righteous
judgements
.
So
much
to
be
spoken
of
the
Effects
of
Christ's
reigne
,
and
so
I
end
this
whole
Discourse
.
FINIS
.